#but since there's a fourth spot open you can join and play with them >:)

[merakiui]

"When he [trey] co-ops with Heartslabyul-" IMAGINING HEARTSLABYUL PLAYING TOGETHER AND THEYRE ALL YELLING AT EACH OTHER LMAOOOOO, probably the most dysfunctional dorm when it comes to group playing hehdhdh. and also Ace being ajax main is unfortunately accurate 😦 (I saw an edit someone did where they dressed childe as ace and oh my god was it a nightmare)

Heartslabyul is the embodiment of SoraMafuUraSaka's RPG... it's so chaotic, but it's also so much fun. Riddle rages, Ace instigates, Trey pacifies, Deuce regrets everything, and Cater is here to slay the game with his Mona. Although since there's only four to a co-op team, someone has to cheer from the sidelines (it's usually Trey; he's near Riddle so he can play damage control ;;;;). Every Monday reset they get together to fight Childe in the Golden House because it gives Riddle much internal peace to beat the life out of each Childe phase (because he may or may not be picturing Ace there when he's annoyed).

Ace being a Childe main is just so fitting to me. orz they are both menaces, but one is a war criminal and the other is something akin to a court jester. (Omg an edit like that... Ace is number eleven of the Fatui Harbingers now. >:D)

#twisted chit chat #octavinelle co-op is fun because the twins join solely to make azul's life difficult (and slyly steal his resources) #but since there's a fourth spot open you can join and play with them >:) #azul is flirting with you in the game by trying to do damage showcases (but he never crits LOL) #jade and floyd are like 'omg corny lame boo tomato tomato' #and then jade's kokomi and floyd's wanderer do crazy damage while azul's suffering from bad luck T_T #(it doesn't matter to me though i'll still kiss him on the cheek even if he doesn't crit <3)

[moonysimp]

dreamy boy —pedri

im making a habit of writing the dreams i have😭 so enjoy

"i swear to god if you keep playing quevedo i will literally drop you off in the middle of the road", you said pointing a hand gun to pedri as he laughed.

"you have no taste", he said shaking his head.

"im sick of your questionable music", you said and couldn't help to smile. his music taste was really not that diverse, it was pretty much all reggaeton. and you had been listening to it for three hours.

pedri and his friends from the team had organized a trip to frenkie's country house and you had agreed to meet there. you decided to drive and let him be your co-pilot, but that meant the music choice was part of his duty. and he was terrible at doing it.

"play some taylor swift so you at least comprehend a bit about good music while we arrive to the house", you told him and threw your phone at him. he let out a defeated sigh and played your music.

he was your best friend, your trusted companion, he was the one you told your lame jokes, and he was the one who cheered you up when you felt like giving up. he was the one person you were afraid to lose the most.

you arrived to frenkie's and him and his girlfriend mikky welcomed you, you settled in and waited for the rest of the guys to arrive. gavi and ansu joined next, and ferran with his girlfriend came later on.

the whole group stayed in the porch all afternoon, chatting and having a laugh. everyone was always so friendly, and even though they weren't all here, you could feel that the bond between teammates had grown, and they all had become a family. it was very sweet.

you and pedri were the last to go, everyone had left to cook dinner but you had stayed talking and time had moved too fast, maybe 15 minutes had passed since everyone had left and you realized that and stood up.

you were about to say something about going to help them with dinner, but pedri spoke first, well, it was more like he thought out loud. "i firmly believe i could never get tired of listening to you"

his words hit a very deep spot in you, and suddenly you were feeling too many things at once. you broke the distance and hugged him, maybe this was better than any word that could leave your mouth.

he hugged you tight and your face rested on the crook of his neck, and right there under the lights of the stars, all the butterflies broke loose. his thumb drew back and fourth on your waist. and you knew what all of those emotions were, you understood that weird feeling you had been feeling for a while.

it was simply love. you were in love with your best friend.

"can i do something?", he was lost in your smell, in your embrace, so he was pretty shocked when you asked the question.

he leaned back a bit , "what do you want to do?"

you looked at his pretty brown eyes, and didn't overthink it as you brought your lips together and softly kissed him. your hand found his cheek and you felt his recent beard under your touch. he kissed you back without hesitation, his pulse rocketing.

the moment was ruined by the sound steps. you two broke apart and turned to find mikky with widened eyes and a little smile.

"im sorry i didn't mean to interrump", she said quickly and left.

reality hit you. and you panicked, like really badly. pedri hadn't even understood everything that had happened mere seconds ago, but he had a feeling in his chest that it had been the right thing. he opened his mouth to say something, but you turned on your heels and left to your room.

was that the right thing to do? had you just threw years of friendship down the drain? thousands of questions circled your mind. you stayed on your room for a while, thinking about the feel of his lips on yours, and you kept wondering if that had been the one and only time you would kiss him.

you phone rang and it was a message letting you know dinner was ready. you took a deep breath and got out of your room.

you were thinking dinner would be very awkward but everything was nice. the boys had lighted a little fire on the back of the house and after you had dinner, you sat by the fire to eat some marshmallows.

pedri kept glancing at you, but he was trying to be as discreet as possible. once he saw you were finished eating, he got closer and softly spoke to you, "please help me get more wood", his breath brushed your ear, and you closed your eyes.

"yeah alright", you said. it was only going out to get more wood, nothing else. maybe you two would act like nothing had happened so things would not become weird between you.

you two started walking side by side, in silence. he counted the steps, measuring a good distance between the pair of you and the house full of people. after a couple of minutes he was sure nobody could see you and he couldn't keep it together any longer.

he grabbed your hand and intertwined his fingers with yours, your gaze lifted from the grass to look at him and the second you eyes connected he took his other hand and placed it in the back of your head to bring your lips together.

he let it all, he let that kiss tell all the things that he didn't have the words for. all the times he had looked at you for a minute too long, all the times he had fixed his hair whenever you came to his house to hang out, how he enjoyed your head resting on his shoulder and how he loved to watch you dance around to the sound of your favorite songs. all those little things that deep down he knew would lead to bigger things, but that he was too afraid to discover. he wasn't afraid now, in fact, he was eager to find out what it would mean to be more than friends with you.

he broke the kiss, his eyes still closed, "why did you leave?"

"i panicked", you murmured. "i was feeling too much, and i was scared the kiss would've ruined our friendship"

he ran his thumb on your lower lip in a sweet gesture, "im crazy about you", he smiled.

you were sure your heart had never beaten that fast just like you were sure you were crazy about him too.

you got closer, mere inches away for his lips, "i would say the same if your playlist wasn't so horrible"

"oh shut up", he smiled and he kissed you again, and your hands went to his hair, and his hands went to your waist and it all felt like a dream. and this was a dream that neither of you wanted to wake up from.

#pedri #pedri gonzalez #barcelona #oneshot #fanfic #football player #football #friends to lovers

[sportsgr8]

Hard For Me To Get A Grasp Of It : Swiatek Surprised On Joining 100-week Club As World No.1

Iga Swiatek: Iga Swiatek, the world No.1, recently reached the milestone of becoming the ninth player to spend 100 weeks at the top of the WTA rankings. Reflecting on this achievement, the Pole expressed her surprise, saying it’s hard to "get a grasp of this milestone" because it happened so fast.Among the select group of nine players who have spent 100 weeks at the summit of the WTA rankings, Swiatek stands as the fifth youngest after Martina Hingis, Monica Seles, Stefanie Graf, and Chris Evert to achieve this feat at the age of 22 years and 326 days "Honestly it’s hard for me to get a grasp of it because it happened so fast,” Swiatek said of joining the 100 club. "It’s pretty crazy. I never expected to be in that position. Actually, staying at the top of the game for so long is something that really makes me proud," Swiatek said in a Madrid Open pre-tournament presser on Tuesday. "I think we made some tough decisions sometimes. I have good people that are guiding me and helping me so for sure I wouldn’t be here if I would do it by myself and I’m really grateful that everything led to that. The four-time Grand Slam champion first took over the top spot in April 2022 when Ashleigh Barty retired from tennis and has remained at the summit ever since, except for an eight-week period last season when Aryna Sabalenka replaced her. "As you know, especially last year, getting back to No.1 was a big deal and it happened in an unpredictable way, so I’m just proud of myself that I could cope with all the pressure that comes with that. But overall it’s kind of fun," she added. Swiatek will reach the milestone 749 days after first ascending to World No.1 -- the fourth-quickest player to reach 100 weeks following Graf, Evert and Seles, according to WTA stats. Arriving in the Spanish capital, Swiatek is celebrating her 100th week as the world No.1. Having been a runner-up in Madrid last year, she will kick off her campaign against Wang Xiyu of China. The three-time Roland Garros winner started her clay season with a semifinal showing in Stuttgart last week, where she lost to eventual champion Elena Rybakina in three sets. However, she remains unfazed by her defeat to Rybakina, emphasizing that she never takes her victories for granted, whether on clay or any other surface. "Well it puts you back on the ground but on the other hand I never felt like I am taking these tournaments for granted because still, you know, I lost here last year and I lost in Rome. "We’re competing really against the best players in the world so it’s not like you’re going to win every tournament. Even though it is my favourite surface, it doesn’t mean that my tennis is going to be perfect," said Swiatek. As Madrid welcomes the best players in the world for its two-week tennis extravaganza, the sport bids farewell to a future Hall-of-Famer in Garbine Muguruza, who announced she is officially hanging up her racquet on the eve of the tournament. Swiatek has been a long-time fan of the Spanish former world No.1 and took time to pay tribute to Muguruza. "When I was younger I was looking at her achievements when she won Roland Garros and Wimbledon, I was thinking maybe she’s going to be my favourite WTA player. Because I always liked Rafa (Nadal), but I never really had anybody on the WTA to follow. Garbine was actually one of them for a while and then I started playing on tour so it was pretty weird to be fangirling about anybody," revealed Swiatek. "I’m still trying to understand tennis on grass so hopefully I’ll also be able to do it one day and maybe Garbine can help me a little bit with that, I’ll ask her,” the 22-year-old said with a smile. Swiatek hopes she can one day match the Spaniard and add the Wimbledon title to her resume. "I’m still trying to understand tennis on grass so hopefully I’ll also be able to do it one day and maybe Garbine can help me a little bit with that, I’ll ask her,” the 22-year-old said with a smile," Swiatek concluded. Read the full article

#ArynaSabalenka #AsMadrid #AshleighBarty #ChrisEvert #ElenaRybakina #GarbineMuguruza #GrandSlam #IgaSwiatek #MadridOpen #MartinaHingis #MonicaSeles #RolandGarros #StefanieGraf #WangXiyu #WorldNo

[littleroaes]

do you want somebody? (like I want somebody), l.jy

inspired by newjeans, ditto

Y/n watch the world through a grainy display. Interact and touch it without emotions attached. And as she goes through her coming of age as a third person, Juyeon, a new student, takes interest in her own corner of this vast Earth. The boy sees past her difficulties with the world he loves, as he decides to win her heart either way. Instead of words, he pass notes onto her locker, draws on chalkboards and read Opera Omnia in the strangest corners of the school. The feeling she can't quite grasp, she tries to convey it in an unconventional sort of way.

PAIRING ⏵ ( 3rd pov, she/ her ) juyeon x fem!reader

GENRE ⏵ fluff, soft angst, high school!au, autumn setting, takes place in the 90s(90s!au ?), mutual pining, quoting juyeon; "isn't it true love if you can love just because of their existence?", strangers to pining to lovers, classmates to lovers, makoto shinkai and studio ghibli type of love <3, juyeon is sweet caring and every cell is made out of love!!!!

WARNINGS ⏵ none major, y/n has a panic attack but its not detailed, proofread twice but probably something i missed!

WORD COUNT ⏵ 15.6 k

It is finally here!! Despite only being a month(even less counting with my request), it feels like forever since I uploaded a fic. It has been recorded as the hottest summer since(idk how many years), so we'll have to pretend it's sweater weather.

PLAYLIST Spotify version

TAGGING @blue-rainydays (you rly dont have to read it if you dont feel like it

like and reblog are highly encouraged!

HE HOLDS THE BASKETBALL WITH GRAY SPOTS AND WORN OFF COLOR BETWEEN HIS PALMS.

The moment it lands in his hands, he looks up the boring white wall. Juyeon stands still even when the wind brushes past his hair and his classmates bicker over who won this round. Up in a single window on the fourth floor stands a girl. Her back is before the schoolyard and her own front is directed at the hidden classroom. Though, he sees how she does a slight turn around the room as if following something, and in her hands is a camcorder. 

The guys quieten and look over at Juyeon with hands in their pockets. Once again, she holds the camcorder with two hands, slowly letting the lens pan the room. Juyeon listens as shoes scrape against the gravel covered concrete. 

“Who is that?” Juyeon asks. 

His friend glance at Juyeon’s eyes before following the invisible line to its final target. Then, he too sees the girl in the open window. The guys behind them have started to play again and are unaware of the contrast in atmosphere between the two halves of the concrete. 

“Y/n? She’s in our class.” His friends push stones and gravel away to create a circle. 

“I didn’t see her.” Juyeon frowns, still with the girl in the center of his rectangular vision. 

“She’s shy,” He looks at Juyeon’s side, “I’ve never heard her talk. She’s often in the janitor’s room.” 

Finally, Juyeon seems to let go of her figure centered in a window. He too has his hands in his pockets. All gravel has pushed up against the sides and formed some sort of mountain chain. He tilts his head as he looks at the guy's line in the gravel. His friend examines Juyeon's face, how the dark pupils seemingly concentrate at nothing and lips being the calmest entity on the yard. 

“It’s confusing to talk to her, she doesn’t look you in the eye or do any sort of motions when you ask her something.” He lose interests in Juyeon’s profile, “I’ve just assumed she’s disinterested in others.” 

The creation on the ground is done and Juyeon’s friend adverts from it. His eyes are back at Juyeon and then,  the basketball game some meters away. A long shadow follows his friend. His back faces Juyeon and he looks behind him to ask;

“Are you playing too?” 

Juyeon nods, still hands in their pockets. All those shadows work as a reflection of the real world and his friend's long mirror joins the other ones. They’re all captured between worn white lines. Juyeon turns one last time towards the window. Where it once was a person, is now only an empty spot without any sort of life. He takes his hands out from the khaki trousers and runs up to the white lined rectangle. 

-

As days pass, he inspects how the green trees turn yellow at its edges. Juyeon sits on a bench between two trees and outlines the once fully bloomed flowers wither in its body before it settles to the ground. Mid September comes around, and when he takes his bicycle out with brushes and paper, he notices how those yellow edges on his paintings don't match the fully brown ones before him. It is now a sea of withered bodies under the once so colorful tree. 

Juyeon, as one season dies and another comes to life, starts to settle his old body in this new world. Friends come around quickly and he has built a net of four other people. He takes the same road to and home from school, enamored by the change in scenery each day. Sometimes his group of friends take their bikes down to the center. It is an eccentric sort of sentiment, to have these two lives of his cross. How the square houses no more than two floors tightly knit together, contrasts to the nearly terrific thin, but tall towers decorate the skyline.  

Even when Juyeon goes through life like this, he has taken interest in the girl at the corner window. She sits furthest in the classroom, surrounded by walls, ones he can’t and can see. Often she has that camcorder to her. Juyeon, despite all things in his new life, spends a lot of time, in-between life events, to observe Y/n in her camcorder. How she pierce through the lens to another world, like reality is somehow desaturated and drear. She smiles throughout short sequences every now and then. Like the pure scenery he sees from a third perspective, is just a background to a complex foreground subject that reaches out to her. Y/n takes a step backwards for everytime the subject moves out of focus.  

During lectures and breaks outside or in the hallway, he sees her without the camcorder. She lets her notebook reach the outer corners of her vision. While that, her pen moves one row after the other down the page. Her figure in the hallways are near impossible to make out between the students, lockers and extended walls. Instead, Juyeon needs to drift out of conversations, scan the room and its hidden corners to find her up against it. 

The sun is setting, but her hair falls before her eyes. Their classmate one row behind reaches out their hand in faith. Tell each of them words of affirmation and wonder if they want to go to the city center, but he notices how she quickly rushes out of the classroom before their classmate comes up to her. 

When they eat lunch, he notices that she eats everything separately. She starts with soup, then side dishes and lastly the rice. When they get mandarin, she gently pulls from the high point and drags one petal down, then another. Y/n continuously opens it like a flower until it’s fully bloomed and the fruit is right in center. 

-

In the last days of September when the downfall won’t stop, Juyeon is in the library. One hears how the rain plummets to the windows and the light gets blurred by the thick layers of rain clouds. He stands in between the maze of shelves and titles. With cautious steps followed each row to find the spine he needs. For their studies of literature, various texts and writing, he searches for a specific title about literature history. At the fourth row, slightly more to the left, Juyeon finds the right green spine and reaches for it. 

As he pulls it towards him, he feels another force coming from the other side. Juyeon lets go of the spine and watches the empty room between book and shelf. In that small space, he finds another pair of eyes. They look at him before disappearing and only the navy blue of their skirt is to see. Despite only intertwining worlds for a second or two, Juyeon immediately recognizes those pairs of eyes. 

He doesn’t say anything when he reaches for the spine again. Instead he pushes it further away from him until the shelf ends and the green book disappears from his sight. He hears how it plummets to the ground in the dead library. Then, he walks away. Juyeon sees himself in third person pulling on his strings to turn around when the shelf ends. But he takes each step with his head in just one single direction, which allows the girl on the other side with the green book in her hands to see his disappearance. 

-

The class is all together in the P.E hall. Juyeon together with the other boys runs after the basketball. The hall goes a few meters underground, therefore the ceiling is of wuthering heights. Their shoes make these high pitch noises when they push off the floor to get to the basket. All together with the cheers from five guys when one throws the ball into the net, or groups of kids in corners along the walls that talk about taking the bike to the city. 

Juyeon high fives his friend and gets a clap on the shoulder from another guy in white tracksuit. The ball slows in speed as it rolls further from the net. Juyeon sees how the boys slowly split into smaller groupings and finds their own part of the hall. In the corner furthest away from the door and close to the net, his new friends stand and wave at him. Juyeon smiles. Before he crosses the room, his head turns behind him. His leg that’s extended towards that corner has stopped and his posture falls. Up on a platform, one meter higher than the basket net, is Y/n with her camcorder again. She stands up on the platform like a pedestal. Somehow he waits for the hall lamps to go out and a sharp point to drain her in the limelight . Despite being the protagonist of this room, no one else seems to notice her presence. 

Her hands guide the camcorder over the floor. Face covered by the camera as she holds the viewfinder to her left eye. Juyeon stares right into the lens when it passes him. By pure assumption, he thinks the camera will pass him like it does for every other student. His posture turns stale when it doesn’t. The camcorder focused on him, just like he is enamored by her center position in this vast space. Though Juyeon doesn’t look away, he seeks for life in that lens. Her hands finally fall down and he, without any larger ambitions, holds eye contact with her. 

A spark in his heart and across the room. He feels the window break the sunlight and a sudden rainbow appears across the painted white lines. But this moment doesn’t last long. Like the spark in his heart that came washing down on him in a second, she turns her back and disappears out the door, out of view. The stage up on the wall is now empty.  

-

The world painted by the author fades in and out of view as Juyeon reads. It’s raining during the break, he’s inside the school library again. He sits on the floor beside a chair. All clouds are tightly knitted together, therefore that no light can escape it. But even through that, the window over him cast a light in-form of the frame over the wooden floor. Juyeon listens to how voices and single sounds travel through the small space. In the other end of the library sits a call of girls conversing over life after school and dreams far away from the place they’re in now. When they laugh, it becomes the loudest sound in the library. Right after, a crack in the wood aligned after each other moves throughout every corner, just as the laugh fades. 

He looks up from the novel that has become nothing more than lines of alphabetic shattered pieces. And the moment his eyes come to lay on the real world, a sort of notion near him from all sides, that can’t be described in this dimension. The high shelves create a sort of tunnel vision that leads straight to a table, furthest down the library. Everything around him seems to point at the same spot and he follows each line, until they all connect in a sort of flower.  He sees, at the center of his vision, the girl from each preceding day. Once again, she holds her camera before her eyes, creating a sort of distance between them. 

In a library where complete silence is regarded, everyone you don’t hold close to heart is two meters away. He finds himself longing to get closer. To discover what is behind that built up wall and what, through the lens of the world, she sees. The world he has come to adore and draw every detail of, is it like in her lens? Or an ever changing filter, to become imagined and upside down, flipped onto itself by creativity. 

As he stares into the lens five meters away, he feels a presence on his shoulder. A warm sensation that spreads over his blazer and down to his hands on the book cover. Juyeon looks up to see his friends. They ask him to play a game in the other room. Without standing up or closing the book, he says yes and the group starts walking. Juyeon takes his eyes off their backs and turns his head back to the scene from before, where no one is anymore. The table  and its chair is as neatly placed and dust free like it has never been used. All windows are closed and each wall isolates them from each side, but he nevertheless feels a cold breeze take him at that moment. 

As the lecture has come to an end and school has come to its final minute. Juyeon sits back to back with the row of lockers. In his hands are a notebook with a stack of orange notes. He sees Y/n stand in the middle of the perfect rectangle that frames the outside world. As it is raining, she holds her unfolded umbrella, as the ceiling is still protecting her. People walk past her gray silhouette without as much of a glance to the left. It is almost like she is waiting when she stands there so calmly, he thinks. 

Finally, she walks. Juyeon watches as her figure comes upon the asphalt and completely disappears over the curve. When she is gone and he is left to his own thoughts, he looks down at the stack of orange paper. Juyeon take his pen and writes a one word message with a smiley face, the last line kind of curved off in the wrong direction. To walk up and follow the endless row of lockers until he stops in front of the one Y/n just stood in front of. He reaches out to the metal and holds the glue side towards it, but stops when he thinks of the people passing by tomorrow. Juyeon senses she might feel uneasy by the sudden acknowledgement towards her existence. Instead he pushes the thin piece of paper between the space of the rectangular door and its frame. 

-

The lower half of the wall is painted in a lively green color. Juyeon walks beside it and stares at the point where the colorless material meets the earthly line. Voices from kids his age fill the corridor before they fly out the open window. He greets two girls walking hand in hand on the opposite side of the room, then he turns left. ‘Classroom 72’ says the rectangle, it reaches out from the flat wall over the door opening. 

Juyeon stands in the frame cornered by the dark wood. Out over the classroom with their usual organized patterns and dim windows stands a girl. She is certainly alive, but the room is still like a patch of nature without human civilization. To think about when this space is packed with kids, how one shouts words to another in the far corner, or yellow post-it notes that travel through each small hand until it lands in the bin by the teachers desk. He stares at it and finds a new way to look at the room thought to be familiar. 

Y/n sees him in the opening, but turns to the chalkboard like he was never there. Another group of students pass classroom 72 to get to their own. She has a rectangular black eraser with a chalk smudged fabric at the bottom. With slow circular movements, she picks up the white chalk from yesterday’s lecture. He looks at her features clearly when the autumn sun directs towards their window and creates a sort of backdrop over her. Somehow, while her body stands before him, the owner of it seems to be away. 

Juyeon leaves his books on the desk closest to the door, he then walks up to the chalkboard. To the left corner of the green rectangle lays another eraser which he picks up. Juyeon starts to smudge out the white letters and shortenings of yesterday’s schedule. The word lunch and ‘12:25’ that stands after it turns to a white spot on the green background, then a slightly darker green, lastly, it’s like it was never there. He looks over towards Y/n, more than a meter away from him. White chalk smudges out over the edges. 

He notices how it’s her arm closest to him that holds the eraser. A very minor smile forms on his lips. It doesn’t make sense how the fact that she’s left handed sends the autumn air cast its leaves over his heart. The math formulas and words with three lines under take him closer to her side. Juyeon stands just a meter away, still smudges out the white chalk. Without even a side glance to her right, he picks up the chalk and starts to draw in between the spaces. Y/n takes notice how the boy beside her does the opposite of their assigned tasks. With smooth lines and faint sound of when he reaches a corner of his drawing. It is now a simple stick figure in the form of a robot with a happy face. Y/n looks at the drawing and then up at Juyeon who has now moved back to the far left corner of the board. The atmosphere hasn’t changed and his demeanor like no one is there, let her inspect his drawing and the guy two meters away. 

Juyeon continuously circles at the upper corner of the board. Soon there is nothing left to clean on this side. He doesn’t hear anything from the right side of the room, though a warm, focused sensation on his right face. The green chalkboard stares back at him as he forces his eyes on that single spot at the center of his vision. Juyeon then perceives a faint scratch of chalk against the flat surface. A white blur comes from all directions towards that center spot. He listens attentively how the chalk moves vertical or diagonally, then when it leaves the surface, just to come back with a clean sound. 

When no more scratches can be heard, Juyeon cautiously turns his head to the right.  Y/n is now even further away, but on the neck of his robot sits a detailed, little bow. Not like the ones you see men wear on the red carpet, rather what you put around a present. It adds a sort of charm, personality to his happy robot. 

Juyeon walks up to it again and starts to draw a bouquet in the robot's right hand. A person can probably barely make out what it is, it looks nearly like matches. He tries to curve the line in some sort of pattern to reflect a rose, but he tilts his head and scrunches his nose. At some point, the robot holds a bouquet of sticks with ambiguous round ends. Juyeon walks away again and starts to organize the bunt of papers on the teachers desk. Once again, he hears strokes of another chalk. Juyeon’s heart seems to be hit right by the sunlight that comes through the window. 

But the classroom that has been so silent changes in a second when their classmates come through the door. Juyeon looks up from the paper stack and sees group after group come through the rectangle frame to take their seats. Girls hold each other hand in hand and the guys throw their textbook onto their desks. Juyeon also took notice how Y/n threw her chalk away and ran down to the far left corner before the cabinet. With her head one level above the desk surface, he stares at her. 

Juyeon, before going to take his own seat, looks at the chalkboard. The spot where his robot has the bow and its flowers is like the scene from before . He wonders if she quickly erased her own drawing. But then, Juyeon walks closer to it and notices how the bouquet all of a sudden doesn’t seem ambiguous, rather very clear in its message. The stems of the flowers reach out and form detailed petals, and it all is wrapped neatly in a paper of sorts. Juyeon returns to his seat in the second row. With his head falling to rest at his palms, he smiles while silently admires the drawing. 

It’s raining again. It has for the past two days. Somehow Juyeon finds himself staring at the ceiling above his bed. He has one hand over his chest and the other behind his head, and so he lays every morning and dawn. The figure of Y/n and her black umbrella in the pouring rain has played in his mind these past nights. 

Juyeon focuses on the center of his palm where it meets his heart. There is nothing different in his heart today, it beats like it always has. Continuously source his body life. He rather has a change in mind. Something pulls and preys on his consciousness, he seeks understanding. The girl in her own world fascinates his mind.  In a way, she is a bit like a dream. 

A magical sort of moment comes into his life when she interchanges with it. Juyeon takes a breath as another wind crashes at the walls. There is magic in daily life too and how each person he passes possesses a desire and will of its own. But the girl turns the world he knows on its head, reinventing it. 

He holds a note close to his heart. One that sat on his locker when he walked out from the last lesson. To see if the surroundings have anything to confess, but it was silent as always between the walls of the hallways. It is a note with a lot of space left to be used, her ‘hello’ is incredibly small. Beside it, there’s a small cluster of flowers. As he lays in bed, he tries to figure out what it means. It’s form and texture, will he be able to figure out its species? With the signs left for him, he searches through magazines about the world’s flowers. 

-

At dawn in the autumn season, the two of them stand once again alone in the classroom. The sun uncover itself from the night sky and beams weakly at Earth. A small space between the door and the wall gives the world a chance to see the room. But even when so invited, the scratch of a chalk against the matte board is the only thing to saturate the school. 

Juyeon has drawn a robot again. He outlined the reference from his memories, but the stomach is a bit longer than the previous and his legs are a bit shorter. But nonetheless, Y/n took a brief look, between the passing minutes to see what he did at the classroom front. Juyeon was drawing a tie on its thin neck in intensive habit. A chair pushed backwards and someone took heel to toe steps towards the spot he was standing in. All that seemed to produce some sort of dim filter over the drawing. 

Now, in the single light at dawn piercing through the looking glass, they both stand with a meter gap. Y/n reaches out for a second chalk and start drawing a stick figure beside his own. As his robot has a school tie, her own figure has a bow around the much more precise neck and a skirt that flares out above the knees. Juyeon observe how she fill in each detail, smile as she doesn’t seem to bother his attentive eyes. When she backs away to see it without idealization, the two figures face each other while smiling. The scenery narrates a gift of acceptance. Juyeon focuses on the right arm of her drawing that doesn’t face down, rather waves to the one on the other side. 

He turns to her profile again. Catch her side face existing in a calm, edging on emotionless. As she stands like that, he thinks to himself that Y/n parallels a red light in the ever changing traffic. To receive a white block at the center of his vision to tell her someone has received her call from the other side of the ocean. Juyeon takes up his chalk again and draws his robot, this time with a blazer. The robot's right arm is awkwardly placed horizontally from the body. As if it's to grab onto something. 

With an anatomy not ideal, he hopes for her to read the words behind his drawing while falling back into place. A wave brings relief over his heart and he breathes when she leans forward, in the precise spot under the first two figures, to draw again. Her hair covers whatever she's drawing. Though, eventually, she too returns to the place from before. The two of them stare while their shoulders beg to brush against the other. The drawings that reach out one of their hands towards the other. Y/n has connected the small hand of her own character to Juyeon’s that abruptly ends in s sharp lift of the chalk. .

As their imaginative selves have taken the other’s hand, Juyeon senses how she slowly lets the camcorder fall from her face. And he wonders if she feels the same. A person without words to express, and their secrets that hides. He wonders if she’ll ever open up that part of herself. In contrast to the silent and motionless room, Y/n walks away. Her mind without a reach is focused on certain point, and while getting there, she passes Juyeon’s desk at the front. Y/n stops at the side of his desk and her vision deviates from that past point. 

Juyeon observes when her body is permanent like winter. Eyes specified and motionless onto his desk. Her hair starts to fall before her view, but she doesn’t take any effort to push it back behind her ears. Rather Y/n secure the object to her vision, to never let it go. Juyeon walks closer to her, still there is a meter between them. But he clearly sees the object that has taken her attention. His clock, upside down on the desk closest to the chalkboard. Throughout the six hours of school, Juyeon usually takes it off twice, sometimes three if the basketball match turns vivid. He looks at the clock and then  back to Y/n’s side profile. 

By an interchangeable sort of manner, she goes between the two viewpoints. Turn and shake on this scene to comprehend what enchants her about the writs band at the gray tables mit. Juyeon looks at the clock again, and notice the number 284 engraved at the circle's zero. The three number digit is incredibly small, barely beyond 5 millimeters. As he stands there, the meter between them becomes two and Y/n before the board again. Juyeon adverts from his clock and looks up to where the morning sun has laid its wings. It  spreads over the wall and the crown sort of ends where her shoulder overlaps. To remain in the spot he was in, he looks at how her shoulder twitches and finally she backs away. 

As some sort of halo, three digit numbers stand above Juyeon and Y/n’s characters. Over his awkward robot stands 284, the number on his clock. Her own halo is the number 220. Additionally, beside her figure says a date in small font. 

February 20th. 

Juyeon dissects and tries to see behind the two numbers on the board, but in no way are they willing to reveal the far side of themselves. In an eccentric progression, the entire room directs towards that drawing like a bullseye. Or, aside from Y/n. She stands with her back against the board and faces him and the inanimate objects surrounding them, waiting for a notion. But a passing breeze flies by him, and in autumn when leaves hold themselves by a single thread to the stem, nothing seems to be picked up.

A classmate comes through the door, breaking that space they’ve created. The moment a second student takes out their chair. Juyeon sees how she picks up the eraser and their drawing fades from the board, away from existence. 

Classes move with the sun over the open sky and Juyeon spends time in the library. His spot under the window is empty and the sun casts itself over it, like in limelight. But Juyeon takes a left turn and walks to the furthest corner of the library. At the bottom of a shelf, covered in dust, stands an entire row of wine red spines. The spines, each one 5 cm wide, represent an entire encyclopedia. The clock moves another centimeter and hits an even number, at the same moment, he takes the first book up and turns the page to the index. His attentive eyes move over the sentences. Each word has him bringing the page closer to him and after one paragraph, he is just down 3 centimeters. 

Time seems to stop for him as he reads through each book, but nonetheless. At ten minutes until the next lecture, Juyeon is on book number eight and has found interest in an article covering one page. With a simple title, Amicable Numbers, he sits on the floor in criss-cross position, stops to move his eyes like it’s a sort of panorama. 

Amicable numbers, or Friendly Numbers, are natural numbers that are related by the sum of their proper divisors. Each sum adds up to the opposite number. 1, 2, 4, 5, 10, 11, 20, 22, 44, 55 and 110 are 220 proper divisors, and add up to 284. The same progression happens for 284. 

Juyeon slowly lets the heavy cover fall towards the other side. The book weighs heavy on his lap when he continues to sit on the floor. He stares at a dim spot between the titles and falls into wonder about the ‘between’ he has discovered. The 284 under his watch and the 220, February 20th? When falling back towards the floor, Juyeon thinks it may be her birthday. In either way, Y/n stared at the numbers like it was something of importance, that it represented something more in this universe without solution. Somehow she has drawn a final equal sign at the end of earth and finds herself breathing gently while looking at it. Juyeon sits there to understand it, but he can’t quite get a perspective on it. 

Juyeon is indoors this break too. Like spaces between words, the doors work just like it to the green lines. The lamps down the narrow lane do not work, instead he lets the white- edging on blue light fade the walls. Each step comes back at him from all sides while he walks past a second door. Worn down by time and use of space. His ears have gotten used to the silence, therefore, he turns when the sound of footsteps doesn’t line up with his own. The entire lane without lights falls dead again as the two stop. Juyeon’s posture is alleviated when the green lines take his eyes to Y/n three meters away. 

“It’s just you.” He smiles. Juyeon sees how her camcorder is fully opened and four of her fingers sit between the band. It has fallen to below her hip and is covered by the pleats of her skirt. 

Despite the open space between the two of them, she smiles weakly and he receives it. Y/n looks to ground after that single interaction and begins feeling the worn out details on the surface of her camcorder. 

He can’t read what goes through her mind as she stares there. Unable to overlap instances, but enough to see each other from the horizon. He thinks of the book from the library and her annotation on the chalkboard. A part of his heart betrays his mind to stand with his back towards the outside and fall into deeper fascination. 

“Is the janitor’s closet here?” 

Y/n deviates her eyes from the ground and back towards him. His face contrasts with the scene behind him, it can’t be captured by the digital. She walks towards him, and continues past his shoulder. Juyeon follows her figure and how she comes to a stop at another door one space before them. Y/n opens it and walks in. He stands there, in the same space, as if waiting for an invitation  or a call. But he realizes there is none and even him, walks past the frame and into the room. 

A place without AC and lockers half the students size, together with the yellow walls create a contrasting atmosphere to the corridor. He looks at the window gaping down at him. The white curtains block nearly nothing and he stares at the memories of cloudless days these walls tell. He breaks free from them and watches Y/n who sits at the sofa right under the window. The camcorder lens is directed at him like the protagonist of a movie and she moves over the room like it’s his set. 

Juyeon smiles again and comes to think of the numbers. He wants to ask her about the book he took from the furthest shelf in the library. If his hypothesis of her mind is correct. But the space between them has seemed to shorten each yesterday and he thread the new line with slow steps. While he stands in the autumn light and room with too little air, he takes out his backpack and the library book. The page from before is tagged with a small purple note and he opens up the binder. Y/n sees reality through the display, and falls into wonder over his grainy silhouette. He takes a single breath and begins reading the mathematical complexions and editions like lyrics. 

Y/n never takes down the lens or press stop, i instead his melody transcends time and space in this secluded corner of the world. He names the two numbers and their connection, Euler's rules for the bond and their place in the universe. Even when Juyeon comes to the end of Euler’s last sentence, she holds the display still and stares at it like something more will come out of it. Juyeon smiles again and folds the book so that it penetrates the atmosphere he just built. 

He takes a seat one meter away, “Was I right?” 

Y/n looks at how the book disappears behind the fabric of his bag. She too eventually nods and smiles. 

“We’re amicable then.” His head falls back and his eyes are upon the ceiling, “I’ll not forget that.” Juyeon says much lower and closes his eyes. 

When he lies there, one meter from her own existence, she finds it difficult to make out this venture. Juyeon has his eyes closed and both of his hands on the front of the book he just read, it all over his chest. She pulls the strings of her own back and holds her face in a sort of diagonal line. Her nose reaches for the even warmer air in the highest corners of the room. Reality edges on being a dream and when she looks at his fluttering eyelashes, she wants to memorize them like a formula. 

With eyes closed, only ambiguous sounds paint the reality before him. He hears paper irregularly fold itself on an unsecured surface, a pen that nearly punctures the fragile surface and how the right side of the sofa begins tilting. Juyeon opens his eyes again and sees her figure a step closer than when he closed them. To look down between the empty spot beside him and her hand brushing against his blazer. Y/n’s view is rather limited, only on the spot around his pocket. She takes the orange post-it note, written 284 on it, and attaches it gently to the spot of his blazer. Y/n herself take distance from him again, look at the square paper and its bent corners. If the windows would fly open and a wind come crashing, the frail evidence of their connection vanishes. 

The note bunt lies beside her left arm. Juyeon sees it, looks at the paper on his clothing and back at Y/n won’t bridge eyes and lean any forward. Without falling into the ocean of his thoughts and drowning in contemplation before breathing, he takes the note and starts writing himself. 220 he writes, over and over again. Each one, he plaster on opposite sides of her blazer. When Y/n looks at her shoulder, chest, stomach or arm, traces of him are splattered all over her existence. To see him again, beaming like the row of streetlights during night, she feels a warm sensation push out the autumn season. 

Her hair falls before her face, powerless to read her emotions. But right after, she reaches for the pen and paper to write 284 again. She attaches it to the lower part of his blazer. Now Y/n sit on her knees and the white fabric of her blouse covers whatever scenery was before him. The clothes that have been confined in her presence and absorbed her scent is so close that he feels it working like perfume on him. Rose color taints his face and he refuses to look up. 

At the top of the world, Y/n writes 1.618 on another note and places it on his shoulder. Now covered in five different notes with all unique numbers, she falls down to earth again, closer than ever to him. Andromeda and the Milky Way will once the day comes, in a  million years collide and become a galactic spectacle, Juyeon feels his body want to lean forward and discover  every part of the girl in front of him. But he forces himself to sit in the space he has always been in, to appreciate her diviness from afar and wait for the full moon to leave its sign.

-

Those clouds that are heavy with rain  cover the lucent sun that shines on Earth.  The weather that has fallen, follows the slight curve of the asphalt and connects into puddles. Juyeon and his friends adverts from their lockers with umbrellas, backpacks and light pushes from the other’s elbow. When he stands side by side with his friend and sees the downpour framed between the double doors. Juyeon looks down on his blazer and sees the patterns of square notes. He doesn’t stay in place, rather continues in those conversations while moving one note after the other higher up on his blazer. 

They stand by the framed rain, at the edge of where the downpour starts. One after the other opens up their umbrellas. They form a sort of flower induced in fabric. How each petal sometimes touches the other. It moves forward like a lively creature, when one steps down the stairs and the other trains after. Juyeon stands last in the train and before his shoe overflows with water he hears a thud from behind. When he looks back, he sees Y/n who stands in the left corner of the hallway. She isn’t covered by the locker, but she presses onto it like she wishes it did. In front of her lies a book. 

He hesitates at the edge of the school and stares at her. Above the book are her hands that have her fingers desperately scratch on her palms. Her head moves the left corner of her view frame. Those constant actions make it hard for her hair to stay in one place and they fall to cover her face. But by those short moments when one strand lands on the other side, he sees her bitten lips and worried eyes. 

“Juyeon?” 

To break apart from what’s behind him, he sees his friends in the rain half turned. Their eyes on his silhouette are cloudy like the weather, drained in confusion over what has draped over his mind. Another friend group walks past them, out in the pouring rain. Finally he looks back again to see Y/n in the same place as before and takes a step back into the school. 

“It’s something important, I’ll catch you guys later!” He sort of waves his hand before he runs up to the lockers again. Even then his friends stay in that puddle for a bit until they turn their backs on school and continue up over the asphalt. 

Other students he faces on the way back make room for him. He stops when  in front of her figure. Conversations become clear and then fade before another one enters as they stand there. Juyeon eyes her attentively, shoulder pressing further into the locker and her head lowers all the more to the ground. When her blazer trashes and pushes, the notes from before hold onto the fabric. Juyeon sees it and presses it onto the blazer again, then takes his umbrella to the side. Right side of the hallway can only perceive a piece of their person when the umbrella embraces them. 

Juyeon looks over her sunken body that still forcefully tries to press the world out of it. A small corner under a pair of stairs. He takes the arm of her blazer and draws it gently towards his own body. In that moment, Y/n looks through the hair that has fallen over her face. Juyeon doesn’t look at her, rather has his eyes on that spot under the stairs. 

“Come.” He whispers and Y/n nods. With slow steps they push close to the lockers to let the other students pass. Juyeon fixates on the fact that Y/n is beside him and lockers and not the other way, or how the stairs are just a few meters further away. Though, when he feels a faint pull on his own blazer, Juyeon swears the rain stops for a moment and the clouds drift apart to shine a light on  his heart. When finally under the staircase he sees the ocean of people drain out in the rain. There's some significant space between the ocean and the two of them, but he wonders if the constant conversations and endless shrill sounds of wet shoes and floor continues to suffocate her mind. 

Y/n, who, like the crowd, slowly drains of whatever’s left as her heart falls into normal motion. Despite her eyelids feeling all heavier and body leans onto the wall for support, she sees his hands contract. She pays attention to how he first opens his hand, wide and welcoming, until they close again, a kind of insecure motion. Tired, she lifts her head to watch his side. Juyeon watches how the rain drenches and fights umbrellas before he takes a small step to her side and lifts his hand to Y/n’s. For the first time in his life, his body connects with Y/n’s and a warm feeling in this autumn weather spreads over him. 

Y/n experience how the world contracts on itself and becomes this fixed point in the universe. The wind becomes non-existent and words are background music to whatever she lays her eyes on. She hears how the world becomes muted when a warm sensation comes over her ears. By the calmness created in this corner of the school, she looks to the side again and sees Juyeon still face to face with the world outside.  

The two of them stand like that while the school empties out the last students. Juyeon looks down at Y/n everytime an autumn breeze comes through the door and Y/n, when she senses he is somewhere else. The muted world confine her like a mother’s hug and she lets herself drown it. But despite the safeness and organized thoughts, everytime Y/n looks up at him she has this sensation that pushes her chest. It somehow penetrates her skin and bone, floods out in her blood and pulls her heart. Y/n looks at him and wonders if it is a good or a bad feeling. 

When the hallway, abandoned and drained of life, Juyeon loosens his hands gently. He says quietly;

“It’s safe to go.” 

He looks down at the place where her hands hold the fabric of his blazer. Somehow, she seems to struggle a bit. Juyeon notices how she opens her mouth, but closes it again and takes a breath. 

“Can we go together?” Her words are barely over a whisper but it somehow took his breath away. 

“Yes.” He answers just as quietly and smiles before they start to walk out. Each step they take colors by the rain covered floor, and they both continue the pattern. Juyeon feels how she lets go of his jacket and bends to her right to put away her book. At the edge before the rain, he once again opens the umbrella and holds it over their heads. Juyeon knows she won’t go first, so without any sort of restraint he takes a step out in the rain. 

The rain that plummets towards the umbrella creates a sound similar to a second hand on a clock, soothes their minds. He stares at the cracks in the road and muted trees, streetlights that aren't on, tight alleyways between the low houses. When they’ve walked for some time, Juyeon falls into a world of his own. He didn’t talk so as not to force her to interact with him, but now nature has genuinely enchanted him to grow without words. 

A hazy filter that covers his square vision fades from him when he feels a push on his umbrella. Juyeon looks to his left where Y/n gently tugs at the handle over his hand. Now none of the rain reaches his shoulder, but with hesitation, he moves it closer to her again. Y/n, again takes the handle and refuses to let go of it. A faded sort of confusion has become a third person that was two. As one desperately reads their actions, and the other bears frustration that can’t be detected when trying to convey. 

“It’ll get wet.” Y/n finally says and looks at the post-it note furthest away from his chest. Aside from the fact that his navy blazer is even darker on that part, but the 284 in black ink has sort of melted. Nature is in grief over the loss of her leaves and now sheds tears down the Earth. Tears that smudge all over the world like makeup. Juyeon turns towards Y/n who has moved her notes further up her blouse, right beside her tie. Affection and care is beyond these numbers in a way he can’t comprehend, but he smiles either way and turns to the discolord note again. With a new found affection for it he moves it further up too. 

“Can you write a new one?” Juyeon asks gently. 

Y/n who secures the 220 note of her own on the blazer looks up at him. Eyes that are focused at some point further down the road, his side profile where every feature resembles a sort of perfect ruby, his eyes in the color of a tree in rain. She lets out a sound that should resemble a ‘what?’. Though, Juyeon turns to her immediately and asks gently again. 

“Can you write a new one for me?” And points at the orange note. 

Y/n looks at him, his eyes crystal clear. Fast she focuses attention on the note and smiles. Despite the autumn weather and downpour that pushes all its force onto them. A soft streamline warmth goes through her and wraps around her heart. Somehow it isn’t holding a tight grip on her throat, rather sympathizes along the mind and whispers to open her walls up so that she can finally breathe. It is a euphoric kind of feeling that makes her want to smile. And so she does and nods as an answer to his question. 

It has been raining for days on end. Juyeon has looked out the window everyday and listened to how it crashes onto his roof. But today on one Friday afternoon, when school ends and kids eagerly rush out from the double doors. The clouds decide to reveal the main star of this corner of the universe, and let it shine brightly on Earth. All bicycles stand one after another to create an endless line of colors and thin structures. Juyeon stands in the center of all directions and sees how kids go up to take their bikes. But quickly, he turns away from that sight and searches the rigid edges and sharp angles of the school yard. He reaches onto his toes and bends his knees to find her silhouette obscured at the edges. 

At last, he sees a lonely figure under the roof where the school building folds into a corner. How two friends arm in arm walk past her and Y/n pushes herself even higher up against the wall so there is a two meter space between them. East from that center spot, he leaves it. Y/n also has her camera, panning the entire scenery with a smile she only has while filming. The lens lands on Juyeon and he sees how her entire person stops for a bit. He stares into the lens, waves and smiles. Under the complex silver camcorder, she reflects the expression. This camcorder somehow works as a middleman and he winks, visualizing it transferring to the grainy rectangular screen. 

Juyeon comes up to the white wall and he, too, leans on the uneven material. “Would you be okay with bicycling down the city with me?” He asks without superficial sentences. 

She thinks of the past day, and all other moments they share together. Again, her body seems to create this quick invisible stream that flies past her. Juyeon waits for her at the finish line, even when the season changes and everyone has gone home. No one is there to see her draw a period at the end of her sentence, just Juyeon. 

“Okay.” She says weakly and looks up at him with a smile. Y/n can’t quite read what he feels when looking at her at this moment, but his smile becomes even wider. That is a good thing she knows, therefore she wants him to smile like that forever. . 

The cycle leans to the right and Juyeon’s leg holds the weight up. At the front of the steering is a basket attached in which he puts his bag. Juyeon’s head leans over his shoulder. On the furthest part of his cycle, she sits with a backpack close to her stomach, and at the same time tighten a helmet. Y/n lifts her chin up so as to not pinch the skin between her neck and head. While doing that, her eyebrows and eyes interlock while her lips stay serene. He discerns each feature of her face. 

“Do you always have that with you?” He asks and Y/n looks at him with creased eyebrows.  

“I’ve never seen you ride a bike before.” 

“I can’t.” Y/n falls back into her monotone voice and rigid demeanor, “Helmet reduces risk of head injury by over 50%, serious injury by 70% and severe traumatic brain injury by 74%.” 

Y/n stares at the houses behind Juyeon while her arms shove the canvas fabric of her backpack against her stomach.. From the perspective of the people who pass, Y/n appear to be bound with ropes to Juyeon’s cycle, though in fact, it is her nature. Juyeon still smiles, leans his weight onto the steering. 

“Do you judge me that I do not have a helmet?” He asks in which Y/n only shrugs her shoulders and tilts her head so that one strand falls before her eyes. 

“I believe in free will.” She says objectively. 

A cluster of rocks flies two meters away from the cycle line when he takes off. Juyeon feels a weak force of her pulling on his blazer. 

They follow a single road that divides into two. All houses become sharper and higher as trees become all the more scarce. They see how the sky opens up before them and two trees fade to the side of their viewpoint to reveal a skyline with traits of an incoming wave. When they stop at the circle of all the buildings, Juyeon asks Y/n if it’s fine. She nods without a second thought. At every corner, shop or billboard, Juyeon leans down to ask if it’s fine. Even when Y/n walks slower and takes longer to answer his questions, she insists on going. 

When the blue sky has turned pink, the two come out in the heart of the spending district. Square screens with colorful advertisements on glass estates that reflects whatever comes at them. The whole city seems to impend on the two of them as they walk the green light. As they hold their head high to see the point where the skyscrapers are swallowed by the sky, a wave of people come right at them. The moment Y/n feel the heat of people coming past her and conversations so loud that she can’t discern the sound of green lights. Y/n falls onto Juyeon’s side. Hold his school blazer, hide her face behind his shoulder, walk so closely that she becomes aware of his trousers, rough against her legs. 

Juyeon construes her desperation to not just move out the way, but disappear.  In such wise, he let her solace behind him and peek over all heads to see where the ocean hits shore. He can’t find an end to the wall of people that has surrounded them. To escape the spot they stand on he too smallens himself to push through bodies and bodies of Seoul. Juyeon has a hard time even turning his head right, instead, he wishes for that faint pull on his blazer to never let go. 

After a minute, he stands on the other side of the line. Juyeon is in front of a restaurant where warm orange light illuminates his left side. Though, he perceives quickly that there is just him here. To face the crowd once again, and look at it from above. Juyeon’s heart races the moment his thoughts come crashing down on him. A new person passes him every second, the light has turned green again and he sees hopeless reflection in the puddle beneath him. The moment the surface bursts from someone's shoe, he doesn’t take another second to look at the broken mirror, instead walks straight into the overcrowded line again. 

Again he feels not only the city, but every person impending on him, swallowing him until there is  nothing left to do than reach out for air. Juyeon frantically turns his head and body, he apologizes when he walks into someone without making eye contact. His blazer is folded in the wrong places, shoes are wet from the rain puddles, his bag is nearly more like a backpack. In a spot right where the entire Seoul surrounds him, he feels their eyes and turns around to face them all. Juyeon shouts Y/n’s name and perceives the eye of passing strangers, how each one shortly speculates on his messed up appearance and desperate eyes, before going back to their own lifes. Once again, he shouts her name. His body reaches some sort of emptiness. The drain right under him has water from puddles all over the city falling into it and he too feels like it’s slowly taking every part of him. 

Though, the green light takes a step down and turns red, only people’s backs are visible as they continue life down a different alleyway. And Juyeon can swear that his heart does such a motion that it nearly hurts in his chest. He breathes out and can feel his legs go out the moment he does. At a white wall on the store filled street, she sits hunched over her own self as if protecting it from the people passing. There is a plant beside her and an alleyway some meters away. The doors from the closest clothing store opens and he sees people coming out and eyeing her figure. 

Before another car runs over the horizontal lines, Juyeon leaves and runs up to her. Somehow, she appears smaller than before. The lines of her blazer drapes her like in a blanket and her hair falls over knees and arms near a curtain. The two are furthest into the building on the busy street. Contrast clearly against the loud conversations and constant movement, they’re perfectly still. Juyeon stands right before her feet, he is not even certain that Y/n is aware of his person being here. 

With that, he slowly bends his knees to come in the same height as her. Knees brush against his chin and gently he places his hand on the end of her shoe. Juyeon’s hand lies like a feather on top of her black shoes. The touch is barely sensible but enough to create a warmth and Y/n peaks through the strands of hair that cover her face. Juyeon can’t quite make sense of what lies behind those blinds. The evening has crept up on Seoul and none of the million streetlights and store signs pierce through her side. But it doesn’t change his perception, instead Juyeon reaches out for the arm of her blazer and pulls it gently towards his warmth. 

He whispers, “Do you want to hide beside me?” 

Y/n nods. He stands up again while still holding the blue fabric. Y/n slowly follows his motions, the moment she is up, she moves to his side to stand in the same position as when they were crossing the street. Streetlights show the way out of the center and Juyeon leads as Y/n faces the ground. 

-

When he thinks of how he could feel her breathe from behind and pull on his clothing, the current situation seems rather depressing. Instead of a slight pull on his jacket to indicate her existence, he looks behind every now and then to see her face completely mirror the passing ground. Her hands grab onto the space of the bicycle she’s not sitting on and her backpack depends on her weak shoulders. By the impending asphalt they travel by, Juyeon discerns small circles and by the time they’ve reached the alleys of warm colored trees, it’s raining again. 

As the complexes get all tighter and shorter, more bricks, cats run past them to hide under wood. Juyeon regards a hasty, dejected part of his heart. A part that has developed during the moment he sat himself on the cycle and just growed larger the further they’ve gotten. The girl behind him looks just like the dying leaves on the passing trees. He stays quiet because there is nothing to say, or he does it because he knows their perception of the world runs like parallel lines. Either way, Juyeon takes all slower and slower steps on the pedals as he needs to break their silence. 

“I don’t know where your house is?” Juyeon leans back and speaks composedly. Their blazers are a shade darker than before and water from their hair runs down on their shirts. He whispers again and hopes she will answer. Finally she points weakly to the right where a brick and concrete house with a balcony continues. The moment she points, he takes force again. But Juyeon quickly slows down when they pass door after door. He waits for a sign from her and if he wasn’t attentive at the moment, he wouldn’t have heard the quiet russells of her backpack. 

Juyeon fully stops the bike and his feet fall right on a puddle. Water converts from the spot she steps down into. Her hair covers whatever her face is telling and juyeon grabs the steering a bit tighter. Aside from the constant rain, there is complete silence between them. Y/n stands there, a meter away, like it is a responsibility. How her hands grab the straps of her back pack and rain soaked hair covers her existence. 

“Thanks…” Y/n whispers with a voice devoid of any personality. 

In one way, he answers her and the figure of a drained uniform moves step after step closer to a door on the left. Until she disappears behind it and he is left staring at the same spot she once stood in. How the coldness of the rain finally hits him, and a shiver starts 

at the top of his shoulder, down to the hand on the steering. The earth looks so much colder all of a sudden and he can no longer see the beauty of the pink flower petals beside the door. Juyeon bites his lip and turns his bicycle the other way. 

He doesn’t jump back up onto the cycle, rather, continues to let the cracks in the road take him home. This moment, he thinks, reminds him of a scene from childhood. When during an autumn morning, walk out alone between the trees and high grass while his parents were asleep. At the entrance of the forest, he met a creature different from himself. A deer. Juyeon with the lowest part of his jeans in puddles from the night rain and fleece going well past his hands, stands still while sharing its space. The deer doesn’t move, rather, looks at him too. And how the world moves slower for just this moment and the magical creature takes a step closer. Juyeon reached out his hand and the deer eventually sniffed it. The morning silence made him feel like it was just the two of them in this world. But in a second it shatters. When a toy car falls out of his left pocket and plummets right onto a moss covered stone. The deer, frightened and looks at him with eyes that makes him feel like a traitor and before being able to beg for forgiveness, it’s already gone. 

The teacher is talking and points at white chalk structure on the green board, but Juyeon tilts his head onto his palm. He stares at a spot in this space that is now empty. That chair, furthest into the classroom. And as another day passes he does the same. Juyeon keeps turning to the places wherein his memories, Y/n are in. But before his heart races, it falters since there is no one to reciprocate it. 

It’s Wednesday right after lunch, five days after Juyeon asked Y/n to follow him down the city center. Juyeon sits alone on that sofa in the janitor’s room. His head faces the single bulb hanging from the ceiling, cracks and bits of dry paint. Nauseousness makes a sort of impression on his heart when he looks at the four walls on all sides. His body has a sort of hyper sensibility in contrast. One that has him tremor his leg and itch deep into the skin beside his nails. 

The skyscrapers he passed everyday, people that were a part of his daily routine and stores with neon signs where his friends would meet on Saturday evening. It is all so beautiful to him, but crawls like nightmares over Y/n’s mind.  Everytime he closes his eyes, he sees that scene of her body desperately saving itself and how the world that have raised him like a mother, performs the very reasons to be alive- grip onto her limbs to kick and scream at her contracting conception. 

His head adverts from the ceiling to lay on its side. To look at the now empty seat that triggers memories. He’s a stranger to being alone. To always be surrounded by life and its consciousness, he thinks it must kind of protect him from something else threading this world, Juyeon feels the inanimate objects descend onto him. 

While he feels like that, a sort of curiosity blooms like spring within him. Juyeon turns to her empty seat again and pictures her figure in constant desolation. How she seems natural and drawn to tunnel vision and cubicle spaces without undertone of life. Juyeon knits his eyebrows and stares at the bulb again. How come she who detaches the world in her camcorder and isolates herself in rooms without personalities, went on and on in the overcrowded city center. 

A ache in his heart sources the nauseous to drown his mind once again. He thinks of the walls that have comforted her, held her because she doesn’t know who else will do. The clock moves forward another minute and before it strikes 13:15, he walks up to take a hatched A4 paper and a line pencil, broken at the top. He sort of draws in all his thoughts to a timeless collection, but walks up again to find an eraser. Where his thoughts write themselves as Russian novels, he needs to shorten them to a modern short story. With concise word choice and covered sentences that deviate from the point, he folds over the letter. 

In the same spot he stood three days ago, Juyeon now sees himself again. Between the edge of the asphalt and platform to her door, is an expanse of grass. He guides his bicycle up to it and bends down the support with his feet. When he walks up onto the platform, his figure sways a bit to the left. Juyeon’s eyes focus on the gap where the stone meets the door, then slowly make its way towards the door handle. Feet lift up and down from the platform like it will somehow open the door and he scratches his nape like someone will come from behind and open. After a minute, he imagines the flower pot beside him breathing and living so he does the same. Right at that moment, Juyeon reaches out his hand to knock on the door,  and at the same time, his left leg directs to a spot, away from the door. 

For a brief time, his ambiance stands static against time and he contends whether to leave this platform. As the passing stream behind him takes a single leaf down the drain, he takes a step down. And when he is fully out of the atmosphere of the door, it opens. Y/n’s home stands wide for him in a second. Juyeon, uncomfortable by the pure display of someone’s life, is rigid at every part of his body. A meter before him, through the angle of being two steps below them, stands a woman in his own parents' age. 

As expected by life. Time has affected her essence, with each year, spread out to the edges of her person. But like Earth with her ever changing nature and folds from tectonic plates. She is ever so beautiful. Juyeon won’t say anything and the woman smiles as another second passes without him moving. Her sudden change in expression drives the earth another step around its axis and he can feel spring go right through him. 

“Is there something to help with?” She asks. 

Finally he orders his limbs in a sort of acceptable pattern and his posture in a way he’d seen male leads do when waiting for their bride to walk down the aisle. Before he answers, Juyeon coughs lightly and looks on the grass and platform. The woman again smiles at his flustered state. 

“It’s your daughter, Mrs.y/l/n.” He coughs again. She holds a hand on the door frame and looks up at his face. From her angle he positions right where the sun would be. 

“I wanted to know if she’s okay?.” He looks down and sees her eyes go a bit bigger. 

“You’re a friend of Y/n?” 

It’s quiet. “ I moved here recently.” Juyeon points towards an ambiguous spot behind him, “We’ve been hanging out for a week.” 

Her smile becomes even more evident and he can’t help but mirror it. Each time she asks him something or smiles at him, his shoulders loosens a bit and he becomes the one self he sees in the puddle reflection. Juyeon finds no gap between their question and answers to take up his folded letter. And by the moment at the edge of their small talk, the mother asks him; 

“Please come in, don’t stand in the rain.” She walks to the side, and now the whole hallway down to the last window stands before him. Juyeon hesitates; 

“Are you sure? Is Y/n okay with that?” 

Again she eyes him in a way to ask him where he comes from. Juyeon reads something sincere from her pupil out to the brown color. He wonders when he looks at him like this, in what order of people have come to this house at the side of the road. If, to count up all the numbers of people that have stood on the platform like he does now and get to surround themself with their life. In what place would he land? Number seven, twenty fifth or fourteenth. In his mind complexion, the furthest part of him works like a voice in whisper, asking if he may be the first to visit for Y/n. 

“She’s in her room, as long as we’re quiet it’s okay.” She says sincerely and Juyeon nods. To step in and feel the wind stop brushing up against his back, it feels at peace. On the black carpet under the door, he places his shoes and follows the mother down the two walls. To the left is the kitchen area. A rectangular table in the midst of all pans, towels and carpets. She takes out a chair and reaches out her hand towards the one right in front. 

“Sit.” 

Juyeon thanks her before accommodate. Y/n’s mother works as a foreground to the windows behind her and the trees they frame. Each wall has a row of postcards and under the windows stands flower pots with lamps double its length. On the table stands an empty mug and a candle nearly burnt all the way down. So much that it has dropped and hardened on the table surface. 

“Is she okay, then?” Juyeon leans forward, eyes wide and with glitter at the edges. 

The woman’s smile and fond look turns to a disheartened mothers one quickly after he asks it. She starts holding the cup and smiles weakly again. 

“It used to be worse.” The mother sighs, “She wants to be alone when it gets overwhelming.” “She knows what stresses her so it doesn’t happen much anymore.” She looks at a door to the left, which he assumes is Y/n’s room. 

“I’m sorry I can’t let you in.” She says. 

“Oh, it’s okay, I didn’t expect to see her.” 

“Then why are you here?” 

He coughs and starts searching his pockets, “I wanted to leave this.” He hands her the letter, “I think I did some wrongs, I just want to reassure her.” 

She takes it, “What do you do together?” 

“We’re in the library or janitor’s room often. I think she likes it when I read to her so I search up books with topics that I think might interest her and read them out loud. She gives me post-it notes too so I try to write some back.” Juyeon takes out the 284 note from his blazer and shows it to the mother. 

Each stroke of the black ink on the orange paper is written in fine thought. The letters that barely take up a twelfth of the square and a period at the end, no matter what she writes. The mother turns away from the note and observes the boy she has before her. Somehow he has landed in her house, it gets absurd and entangled when she tries to figure out how. But nonetheless another human being sits here in sincere patience for her daughter. Those ideas he voiced before, using words like “I think” and “try”. She falls into a sort of trance of intrigue of his seemingly confused state of what is the right way to approach this person, and at the same time innocent passion to find out. 

“I’ll make sure she gets it.” The mother says as she breaks off from looking at the young boy. In attentive fashion she leans the letter onto the depressing candle. Juyeon stares at the rectangular piece of paper in the middle of the empty table. It makes itself at home in her house and he feels a bit of relief wash over him the longer he stares at it. 

“Thank you.” Juyeon stands up and bows. 

Y/n’s mother also rises from the chair to bow. He walks out of the kitchen and disappears behind the wall. Short after, she hears the front door open and slowly closes, just the sound of one metal falling into place with another. She is left alone like before he came into their lives, and she stares down at the little letter. Though he’s not here anymore, a part of him has sunken into the walls of their home and she breathes out like something heavy has fallen off her chest. The first time a person her daughter’s age came to their home was on a usual Wednesday afternoon, right after work. 

She reaches her hand out for the center of the door and knocks gently three times. Shortly after, she opens it and peaks between the fifteen centimeter opening and then pulls it all the way to reveal her daughter on the floor. Y/n sits with her legs up to her chin and hugs them at the same time. She can’t fully perceive her face, solely her side profile. In which, it is illuminated by the square TV over a VHS player. To focus on the screen, she sees a scenery way too familiar. Despite having about twenty VHS on the floor beside her, her mother can only name about five different places that seem to be the same clip over and over. But each tape has its number and there seems to be a shift in scenario from each one, invisible to her mothers eye. 

“Are you comfortable eating in the kitchen?” Her mother’s voice is quiet and light, tender and sympathetic. 

Y/n shakes her head and falls even deeper behind her knees. She has spent the last days in the same uniform she came home in. The scene before her is devoid of any color and she sighs in a way that only she herself can hear. 

“Okay.” Her mother acknowledges, “I’ll come back.” 

Her mother walks in again and places a white plate beside her daughter. In addition to the plate, Juyeon’s letter is neatly placed above it. Her mother leaves the room and when Y/n hears the door lock with the frame, she turns to the plate. The letter folded neatly and placed in the limelight, she picks it up. To separate the glue from the paper, she folds it open and reads the letter. 

this is juyeon

I had fun Friday, but honestly, I think I like it the most in the janitor’s room or the library. I like the stores but it’s even better when you give me post-it notes. I’m not a great reader, teachers always said I had too little expression, but I enjoy reading for you. When I think of the short time we’ve had together, those are the moments that come to mind. I can’t really recall your voice or say confidently which eye color you have, light brown? But you describe nature in numbers and when I look at a tree, I think of that formula you told me. I don’t know why you see five hundred in blue, but every time I see it, I see it in that color. 

I should be straightforward. I don’t think you need to change because I like how you give me a new way to look at the world. 

sorry for making things complex and illogical : )

A sort of silence walks around the room. Even when she folds the square paper to its original form, it is ever present. A sensation so hard that it falls out like light between the crack of one's door. She must grab the center of her chest, push whatever’s begging to come out into her isolated heart. Y/n’s breath becomes even more prominent. Dreams start to affect reality and she sits there in silence for a while. Face the world with her hidden colors and different angles. 

“Mother…” 

She squints her eyes and looks at the silhouette between the frames. 

“Yes.” 

“Where is the tape recorder?” Y/n asks. Her mother points at an ambiguous spot in the dark. But she eventually finds the black recorder and the tape material. To close the door and leave her mother to ask the moon about the shift in person. 

The moon stands at the top of Earth and shines on its surface. Y/n leans on her single window and stares at it like it is just the two of them in this current world. The rain has moved over her hometown as it has followed the wind to the southern part of the country. Without the rows of streetlights, the night sky is decorated with faint circles of light. Fades into different colors in a way that you forget they’re larger than the celestial they stand on. 

Y/n sits at the end of her bed. The single window opens up before it and the moon shines its light over her bed, in which the sheet reflects it back in a sort of white-lavender magic. She has finally taken off her white blouse and navy skirt, folded neatly at the top of her chair. Instead she has a white dress that ruffles at the wrists and follows no lines of her own body. As she sits there together with the moonlight, she has a notebook in her lap. While writing and erasing words she continuously pulls back the front pieces of her hair behind her ear as they fall in front of the pages. 

Once the moon has moved another hour, its reflection is up against Y/n’s wall. She straightens her back to look honestly at the paper she has covered. It nearly feels like another hour moves by before she lays the notebook on her pillow and reaches behind her to take up the tape recorder. Y/n takes the end of the rectangular box close to her lips and pushes down the button on its side. It makes a sound that is perceived as deafening in her timeless room. 

A second goes by and another one just like it. Instead of looking at the words she just has written, she stares at the moon like it's watching her. There is something very vulnerable sitting on her bed, in her room and with a recorder. Every leaf on the tree outside, the moon, its stars, her chair and the camcorder on her desk. Everything with its 3 dimensions perceive a drastic change in her heart. Somehow, it feels extremely frightening growing leaves and sprouts during the second half of the year, when everything else is slowly dying.  

At the center of the entrance, Juyeon doesn’t take another step forward. He watches the backs of his classmates continue into the school, while he fades from them. To stand still in the hallway where each one goes through their changes, Juyeon is standing hard-set to the wet floor and wrapped in other dimensions than the one stands on. At the front of the locker that’s been vacant of life, stands a girl in her usual presence. Like time has refused to move during these past days. Y/n closes her locker and just guides a passing look over the hallway, they meet eye contact. 

As they stand face to face towards each other, Juyeon perceives how colors fill his vision and rush against his heart. A girl seemingly devoid of happiness, like the rain clouds bringing life to the ones around it. Students walk right through the invisible wire, though, it feels a bit like radio silence. Her expression has fallen into a neutral and perceiving nature. There is nothing to judge in her demeanor as her hands can grab onto her backpack or her feet kick in the front door. 

A sudden spark between the stations and a jump from either side to the other. He receives a call back from the opposite side of the earth and Y/n stars walking towards him. The radio signal figures its way into his heart and wraps around his mind. Juyeon, similar to the broken TV at home, is adamant on the single position he is in, unable to comprehend what the other ways to go exist. Finally, she comes up before him. 

The feeling of air loss becomes all frequent as his heartbeat pulsates in an unusual rhythm . His hand hangs from its side, the right twitches as he becomes aware of it just simply being on his side, awkwardly, without purpose. After all, the hallway is nearly empty, and the last of their classmates walk into the classroom. In that moment, when one steps their heel onto the cold hard floor, Y/n brings out a cassette tape. With one hand on the backpack strap and the other holding the cassette tape, halfway left until she meets his life. Juyeon looks at her with big eyes and slowly closes what’s left between them. When he holds it in his hands, Y/n moves to the left, changes directions and her back disappears behind the classroom door. 

-

Juyeon turns to see the end of the classroom throughout the lectures. But Y/n passes him like she has never had an affect on his life. The tape that fits in his palm holds answers to the insecurities that have been eating him from the inside. At his usual spot under the window in the library, he looks up and down the room before pressing play on the player. 

It is all quiet at first. He senses a faint sound of leaves being taken by a wind and an owl two trees away.

It’s Y/n…, she coughs. 

I want to say thank you. Her voice shakes, I don’t understand why you’re being so nice to me. I think about it a lot… and I still don’t understand. …You’re the first person I want to be around, but I don’t want to bother you, so I try to be… 

There’s silence again. 

I- sometimes it feels like you’re reading my mind, but I can’t even understand what your facial expression means. I try to be more like you, but I can’t do that, I’m sorry…But I think I’m relieved you understand… 

She breathes as if she’s about to say something more, but it abruptly stops before any words are left spoken. The recording is over and Juyeon taps play again as if hoping something else will come out if it. Instead he falls back and looks at the ceiling. To be left in the ame position and have your heart running like you’ve passed half the globe in just 5 minutes. Juyeon closes his eyes to feel that warmth escape his chest and drown his body. 

Without exchanging words, they walk again along the asphalt. Let each crack in the road guide them home. Y/n won’t acknowledge his existence when she lets go of the door to her home. A familiar surrounding opens up before him, but a sort of new found appreciation and excitement blossoms between his heart as Y/n herself lets him into her world. Her mother sits on the same chair as she did when they talked, and he bows as far as his back allows him to. Neither daughter or mother does any sort of audible affirmation of the scene in their kitchen. Rather, mother’s eyes won’t close and Y/n awkwardly shifts in the same spot until she grabs onto Juyeon’s blazer and opens the door to her own room. 

They sit here, on her carpet in the middle of her room. Y/n observe the boy before her. When he holds his head low and falls deep into his own world, she gets a chance to look at him without distractions. To pick apart his devine features honestly and ask questions without fear of judgment. However, Juyeon notices in the background how no movements seem to come from Y/n’s hand and he then looks up to see her gazing at him in a sort of overwhelming way. 

“Do I have something on my face?” He asks and takes up his left hand to his lips. 

Despite Juyeon now preceding how her arm moves forward and naturally fragrant when she comes closer, Y/n continues dissecting. When she bends a centimeter to see his face from a lower angle, his posture trunks rigid and he doesn’t blink as if she will do something unprecedented if he does. It’s something intimidating with how she leans on her hands to support her weight as she comprehends every hidden feature or flaw on his face. 

“I don’t understand you.” Y/n finally says without expressions and falls back onto her spot. 

“I don’t either.” Juyeon smiles before he looks back on his poetry book. Each sentence adds onto the other and builds a sort of wall. He treasures each word like the stroke of one's brush and back away to see the complete painting. Though, as he falls in love with the words on the paper, he takes interest in how Y/n still hasn’t moved. Juyeon looks up again and sees her face staring at the same features as before. Dissecting and annotating. 

His curiosity leads him into a well of deep fascination. A person who twitches when one's skin comes too close to hers and escapes into an uncertain point when eye contact becomes too overbearing. Somehow sits before him, closer than ever, with hands on the floor like she’s never going to let go. His eyes close and he imagines Y/n counting his fluttering eyelashes. And memorize them like a math equation. 

Eventually, like everything else, she falls back to the place she came from. A gap wider than before has occurred between them, but no wind or coldness force itself the protective layer they’ve created. Juyeon doesn’t look back down to his poems, instead waits for her. After some passing seconds, Y/n looks down towards her hatched notebook before he pushes it towards him. 

A rectangular sheet of paper, covered in rows of numbers and symbols. He sees short key words with arrows pointing towards a formula running ten centimeters of the paper. He connects number 284 with his clock, but 4, 8 and 10? Y/n have quietly observed him when playing basketball, drawing or calculating. How many times he blows on a spoon of hot soup, pushes his locker or shakes his rain-covered umbrella.  It is all detailed in her book that she takes whatever she goes. 

His birthday at the top of the page, equal sign after equal sign down to the formula 3 x 7 = 21. Description of clouds during a free spring in the clear blue background. A single circle connected with a line towards the 21. Annotated in yellow with an extra note about clouds edging on pastel. The circle at the bottom of the page, chasing its diviness. 

“But it doesn’t make sense.” Y/n says quietly and stares at her complex row of mathematical poetry. 

“Does it have to?” Juyeon tilts his head and Y/n looks up at him again. Her eyebrows are knitted and her lips sealed as ever, “Does it have to make sense?” 

Juyeon can repeat his questions infinitely, but she will not fully receive the purpose of his question. In which he catches up to his own self and the divider of the world they live in. To look at her with a new perspective on the world, Juyeon picks up the bundle of orange post-it-notes. On each one, he draws circles with bent edges and unsymmetrical halves. Either way, he pulls each one off and attaches it against her blazer.  The circle in perfect nature and worshiped figure. He sees her in it. Sculpted by nature and perfect in its way of life. 

Y/n looks down at the ten different circles on her blazer and then back up at Juyeon, “I don’t understand it either, I just like your existence.” 

Y/n smiles just faintly. 

The puddles from yesterday’s rain have created a pattern over the rooftop. Juyeon stands five meters away from the stairs and leans on the metal railing. As it is break time, he watches his classmates occupate themselves at every corner of the dry ground. An incoming wind takes friction against him and disappears  between the layers of his clothes. He pushes his arms closer against each other and his silhouette falls in height. Since the morning, Juyeon has realized that even autumn’s soon passing him by. 

As the changing season moves along, he feels his own heart transform. To look back on the past months, he sees himself in a sort of continuous evolution. He feels another wind take on him and he sees Y/n in the mirage of his memories. Each step in the transformation, she stands at the opposite corner of the room or right beside him. He thinks of her camcorder covering half of her face to the day they sat on the floor of her room. Y/n too, seems to have been ever changing this time too. 

Since the day she confessed she couldn’t understand him, she has been carrying that notebook. Juyeon takes notice of how when he mentions something in passing, Y/n takes up the book to annotate it. And for each time they meet eyes, cross paths in the hallway or make eye contact in the classroom. Her eyes seem brighter. He looks at his world and wonders why it feels different, he blames the dead leaves and colder weather. But Juyeon starts to think that maybe Y/n has discovered something new, loosened the routines she worshiped. 

When he thinks about her, the door from behind opens. The weather storm around his ears and he looks back to see the person in the door frame. She lets the door fall to the closed space and the whole building surrounds the two. All hair strands fall before her face, covering whatever emotion for him. Her hand moves up to her right side and brushes away beside her ear. Y/n smiles as brightly as a person like her does and walks forward. Beside him on the railing, they stand together and look out over the changing landscape. 

“You’re not cold?” Juyeon looks at her and she shakes her head. Like always, they make room for each other to speak or nature to voice its thoughts. 

“I’ve figured it out.” Y/n smiles and takes up the notebook he has seen everyday. When she looks up at him with one page open.  Juyeon gently leans forward and observes the wall of numbers, to nearly create some sort of mathematical painting. 

She starts to describe the number and their sentences, how each one affects the other. Soon it all starts falling like a domino. Her words come out faster and with no sort of adjustment in language. Each formula becomes blurrier than the other, and before she is on the last equal sign, Juyeon has given up trying to dissect the words she’s speaking, rather look at her features glistening while describing. Even without summer sun, her face emits a warmth, golden light. 

Y/n talks about longitude and latitude, his birthday, bicycle, address, carbon and Earth’s birth. He can’t count them all, but all his parts are intertwined with the universe in a sixteen part formula, in which it all ends with his existence, the exact coordinate and exact time. 

Even when there are no words left to say, he admires her calm features that lingers over the A4 paper. She looks at it with a sort of gentleness only spring and a small village 3 miles outside the city center has. Juyeon’s hair falls before his eyes, but he doesn’t bother to correct it. All the words he can’t fully grasp, it becomes a parentheses, as the scenery behind it pierce through the curtains and reveals itself for him. As she holds the equation close to her heart, and he doesn’t ask her why since, he knows she too loves his existence.

BONUS

At the end of a long day, Juyeon lies in his bed with the ceiling like constellation above him. Right before the two parted ways, Y/n gave him a cassette tape. He has them all stacked against each other on the rectangular night stand. At number 11, he can no longer fit his lamp, it stands below his bed. To press 'play' and pull the sound close to his essence. His world does another year and his heart compress. It's just three words in her voice, but it sends Earth colliding. Juyeon lies there as the sun moves over the sky, to press the 'play' button over and over again.

© littleroaes, written and all

A/N: if anyone made it down here, i really want to say thank you for reading. Im not confident in this fic, i really love it, but im not sure it turned out good enough. thats all, thank you again!

#deoboyznet #tbz imagines #tbz #the boyz #the boyz imagines #the boyz fanfic #the boyz scenarios #the boyz fluff #tbz fluff #the boyz juyeon #tbz juyeon #lee juyeon #the boyz x reader #tbz x reader #the boyz x fem reader #juyeon fluff #juyeon angst #the boyz angst

[broadstbroskis]

take my hand, wreck my plans | william nylander

a/n: if you’ve been around this blog for a while, you’ve probably seen me talking about “willy fake dating fic” for quite a bit now...well here she is! settle in for a long read (the longest i’ve posted in one go before) and i hope you enjoy reading it as much as i enjoyed writing it! so so so much love to literally every single person who cheered me on while writing this, but extra special thanks to @denis-scorianov​ and @danglesnipecelly​ for all your love and support

also shoutout to my girl tswift for the title, evermore still slaps

word count: 21.5k

It’s right in the middle of the busiest hours of the day when Steph’s text comes in, which means Aubrey barely even reads the message. She sees the words dinner and Friday and responds that she’ll be there, and then goes back to trying to fix the clusterfuck of code that one of her coworkers messed up earlier in the morning before her project has to get sent off to a client at the end of the week.

By the time Friday comes around, she’s only just managed to fix the code but the project is finished enough to send off as a first draft, so Aubrey races over to Steph and Mitch’s place after work, knowing she looks frazzled as hell from the look on her best friend’s face the minute she enters their kitchen. “Sweetie.” Steph says, then bites her lip. 

The feeling is mutual to Aubrey, because she’s giving Steph the same once over that Steph’s giving her. She’d arrived from the office, which took casual Friday to the extreme, in her favorite leggings, denim jacket, and converse- still enjoying the last bit of summer before Toronto turned to fall. Meanwhile Steph was dressed up for the evening in jeans and a flowy top. Her hair was done, her makeup looked beautiful; nothing about her screamed casual dinner at home. Certainly not like the messy ponytail Aubrey was rocking, after running over from work.

“Wine?” Mitch offers, breaking the silence, and Aubrey nods immediately, forgetting entirely about...whatever is going on here in favor of the alcohol she’s been needing since she arrived at the office today.

Mitch pours a glass and offers it out, but honestly, fuck that; Aubrey reaches for the bottle instead and takes a sip. “Nope, listen, these motherfuckers-” And then, she cuts herself off abruptly as she catches sight of the single most beautiful man she has ever had the pleasure of even having in her field of vision, leaning against the counter.

“No, go ahead.” Blondie grins, and fuck that, of course, he’s got the most beautiful smile too. “These motherfuckers, what?”

“Fucked up a huge project at work this week.” Aubrey finishes, pretty lamely, compared to how heated she’d started that sentence. 

“Gonna start throwing that at Matts.” Blondie grins again. “Anytime he fucks up a pass to me. This motherfucker.”

“Heh.” She laughs, lifting the wine bottle in a cheers-esque manner, and then, not knowing what else to do, she takes another large sip.

Blondie is still grinning when Aubrey brings her bottle back down and Mitch is doing a very poor job of hiding a laugh, but it’s not hard to see that Steph’s making murder eyes that Aubrey pointedly ignores, so Steph turns her attention away with a sigh. “What’s up, Will?”

“Oh, uh, Matts and Alison nominated me to see if there was anything we could do to help.” Will says smoothly.

“We?” Mitch raises an eyebrow, at the distinct lack of we that arrived with Will.

“Well.” Will shrugs, like that should explain everything, and maybe it does, because Mitch only snorts.

“We’re okay.” Steph jumps in. “We’ll all be out soon.”

Will nods, and leaves Aubrey with one last grin, before he turns and heads out towards their back patio, which must be where dinner is taking place, but as soon as the door shuts behind him, Aubrey turns to round on Steph and Mitch. “What the fuck?”

“Me, what the fuck?” Steph, her best friend since grade school, knows exactly what she’s talking about. “You, what the fuck?”

“This was a setup?”

“You didn’t know?” Mitch cries, turning immediately to his girlfriend and looking incredibly offended.

“Yes she did!” Steph defends. “I literally texted you: Mitch has a single friend we think you’d get along with if you’re interested. Are you free friday for dinner? We were thinking of having you all over. And you said: sounds good I’ll be there.”

“Well, in my defense, work was a dumpster fire this week and I really only skim-read that text.”

“Well now I know why you showed up like that.” 

“Rude, Stephanie.” Aubrey sticks her tongue out at her best friend, grinning immediately afterwards, because Steph’s her best friend and she’s the only one she would let talk to her this way. “Just for that I’m not using a glass the entire night.”

“Not like your first impression could get any worse.” Steph deadpans.

“Meh.” Mitch shrugs. “It’s Willy. He’s done way worse.”

Steph sighs, pinches the bridge of her nose, and then looks over. “Could you use your one free hand then to take a second bottle of wine out then please? For the rest of us who’d like some, to share?”

Aubrey grins. “Gladly.”

That this was meant to be a setup couldn’t be more clear to her as the three of them make their way out to the porch with more drinks and some snacks. Mitch and Steph have dragged some of their comfier patio furniture around the firepit; there’s a couple curled into each other on one of the couches, an empty one with Mitch’s favorite type of beer on the table next to it, and one seat open on the couch that’s occupied by Will. 

Aubrey shoots Steph a look as Steph practically leaps back onto the empty couch, and then she slips herself into the empty seat next to Will. That level of distinct lack of chill is really her thing, thanks Steph.

Steph merely grins back, formally introducing her to everyone around them. And okay, their friends are cool- like Aubrey knows they are; she’s met more than a few of Mitch’s hockey friends before. She’s many-a-time fifth-wheeled dinner with Mitch and Steph and Matt and Syd. She, Mitch, and Steph still had a group chat going with a bunch of Mitch’s old teammates from the Knights. Hell, Strome and McDavid had joined Mitch in playing with her and Steph on their families’ summer softball team last summer.

But she just can’t seem to understand what they see in Will that they think he’d be good for her. Like sure he’s nice enough, and obviously good looking, and like, yeah she has a good time while she’s there, but like, sparks? Nothing. 

Regardless of the lack of sparks between them, it is a fun night, and she curls up in one of the guest rooms in Steph and Mitch’s that night, fully planning on laughing at them the next morning. 

Except, the next morning, Mitch is already gone for practice and Steph’s first question is, “So when are you going to see Will again?”

Aubrey frowns. “Uhh I don’t know. Probably whenever you have us both over for dinner again?”

Steph frowns back. “What?”

“What what?”

“You didn’t, like, give him your number? Make plans? Anything?”

“Why would we?”

“Because he’s perfect for you?”

Aubrey gives her a look. Was Steph even at the same dinner that she was? They, like, barely interacted; Will chatting more with Auston and what’s-her-name or Mitch and Auston, and her with Steph pretty much the entire night. “Perfect for me? Seriously? That’s the guy you think is perfect for me?”

She huffs. If Aubrey didn’t know her best friend better she’d think she was offended, but, well, she does. “Yes!”

“No!”

“I mean, at least give it a shot!” Steph needles.

Aubrey pulls a face. “Why? So we can break up and make things super awkward at anything you and Mitch throw for the rest of your lives? No thanks.”

“I’m telling you.” Steph says. “Perfect match.” But she drops it after that, suggesting brunch, an offer that Aubrey immediately agrees to.

-----

It’s a quick stop for Aubrey to pop home to change and pick up her roommate, Erin, before the three girls head over to what’s long been a favorite brunch spot, laughing as Aubrey and Erin watch Steph fire off a series of snapchats to Mitch featuring her bottomless mimosas- her favorite way of asking to be picked up on his way home from practice.

Erin laughs so hard she almost snorts mimosa out her nose as Aubrey and Steph recap dinner from the previous night, but once she recovers, she hits Steph with a look. “I am begging you to invite me to this next time, solely so I can watch the two of them interact.”

Aubrey gasps as Steph laughs. “Rude!”

Erin giggles, beginning to recount the date she’d gone on last night-her fourth with this guy from the gym she belongs to-and Aubrey finds herself nodding along with Steph in all the right places, as friends should, happy that Erin’s happy, especially after her shitty last boyfriend, and eager to meet this guy for more than the five minutes he’d shown up at their door. 

Her story is interrupted-for Aubrey, at least-by the vibration of her phone, and she checks the text from an unfamiliar number, rolling her eyes when she sees the message.

hey this is will, followed by an amount of emojis that could only actually be from Mitch. 

hi mitch. She sends back.

lol. Comes the response. sorry.

you don’t have to apologize for mitch. i’m familiar

Will reacts to that with a haha and then it’s a while before she checks her phone again, enjoying brunch with her girls and laughing at the look on Mitch’s face as he comes to pick Steph up and realizes he’ll be driving her and Erin back as well.

he’s really found his place between annoying and relentless. Will’s texted, when she checks again a little later, at home on the couch and pleasantly tipsy, deciding what to Netflix with Erin.

that’s his sweet spot. Aubrey sends, and then points halfheartedly at The Office on the screen, well on her way to a post-brunch nap.

-----

Aubrey knows Mitch and Steph well enough to know that’s not the end of it, and sure enough, the subtle (and not so subtle) hints keep coming. But luckily, training camp is about to begin, and so even if they do keep coming, Mitch, and by extension, Will, are both too busy for Mitch and Steph to push anything too crazy on her and Will.

Until suddenly the season begins, and even though things are still crazy for them, suddenly they’ve got days off or afternoons free and she finds that the subtleness of the hints becomes gradually less subtle.

jesus fuck. Will sends one afternoon and she laughs at it immediately, even as he continues typing. tell steph i’m sorry but mitch had to go.

She laughs loudly, which earns her a look from her nearest coworkers. right there with you.

considering just lying and telling him i already took you out last week to just get him off my back jfc. 

tried that already. knew i was lying right away. Aubrey sends back. She appreciates him trying, but come on. That was like, the first thing she tried.

well, Will sends, and then those annoying three dots appear and disappear about four times, before he finally finishes. let’s just go somewhere then and get them off our backs.

time and fucking place. She replies.

-----

Aubrey meets Will at a bar that’s close to her work, a couple days after that text exchange, just in time for the end of happy hour. He’s got a drink in front of him already, that he quickly finishes when the waiter comes to take her order, so he can order another one while she orders one of her favorite cocktails, before it becomes full price again at the start of the next hour.

“You know, I thought Mitchy would have been more…” Will trails off, looking thoughtful, but then continues after a moment. “Smug, when I told him we were going out tonight. What’d Steph say?”

“Oh don’t get me wrong. They’ll be smug to each other.” Aubrey tells him, confident that the two of them are at home right now boasting about the fact that they were right. “But if they think we’re actually on the same page now and they say anything that I hear, that would be the end. Downward tailspin, cut my hair six inches, new tattoo, you name it.” 

Will laughs. “So it’s like that?”

She nods. “A little lacking in some impulse control.” She holds her thumb and index finger up to him, with about 10cm of space between them, to show him just how poor it is, and Will laughs again. 

“Guess I’ll just have to wait for a nice, big I told you so tomorrow.” He says.

Aubrey snickers. “One a day for the next few weeks more like.”

Will shrugs. “Meh, I’ll figure something out to give him a taste of his own medicine.”

“We should.” Aubrey nods absentmindedly, as a comment she’d made to Steph right after the initial dinner comes back to her. 

“Should what?” Will frowns. 

“Give them a taste of their own medicine.”

“Where are you going with this?” Will asks curiously.

Aubrey grins, as the idea starts to form. “A tragic break up to make things so awkward for the two of them that they’ll regret setting us up in the first place.”

Will pauses for a long moment, but then he grins and leans toward her. “I’m listening.”

-----

Steph is bouncing when Aubrey walks into their weekly Thursday barre class. She’s sure she knows why, but Aubrey gives her a strange look anyway when she slides in next to her. “What?”

“What?” Steph repeats. “Seriously?”

Aubrey laughs. “Use your words, Stephanie.”

“Bitch, you know what I want.” Steph says, which makes the woman in front of them turn and give them a scandalized look.

Aubrey giggles. She’d really just wanted to annoy Steph a little but that was totally worth it all. “Yeah I know. It was good. Like whatever.”

“I hate you so much.”

“I’m going to see him again!”Aubrey protests. “What more do you want from me? I’m not going to like, profess my undying love for him after one date. I’m not Mitch.”

“It was like, our fifth date, and he didn’t profess his undying love for me! He just said he loved me!” Steph huffs as Aubrey snickers. She laughs about it now, they all do, a thing she teases both of her friends about, but she vividly remembers the panic Steph had been in coming home from that date. 

“Well.” She says, grinning. “I guess I’ve got four dates to go then. Or maybe Will does.”

“Will’s too chill to do anything like that.” Steph decides, just as their usual instructor enters. “Ridiculous shit is definitely more your move.”

Aub thinks back to her date with Will the other night, where they’d carefully crafted an entire narrative to start this fake relationship, and fights back a grin, because she’s pretty sure Will can be just as ridiculous. He just does a better job at hiding it. 

-----

Just after noon one day, a few weeks into her arrangement with Will, Aubrey’s phone buzzes and she more than welcomes the interruption from the current project she’s working on.

need a favor. Will’s sent, followed immediately by, please.

sure, what’s up?

His name pops up on her screen next and Aubrey frowns, swiping to accept the call. “Hey.”

“I’m downstairs.” Will says and she frowns, both at the skipped greeting, and at his words.

“Of my office?” She blurts.

“Yeah.” Will says, like it’s the most casual thing in the world, and Aubrey pushes her chair back abruptly.

“Uh ok. I’ll be right down.” She’s already pushing the button for the elevator, waving off the coworker calling after her, asking if everything’s okay. 

Will’s waiting outside, with two cups of coffee in hand, and even though he’d said that he was, Aubrey’s still kind of surprised to see him. He passes her one of the cups in his hand and she takes it, thanking him as she does. “So what’s up?”

“I need a favor.” Will says, starting to walk, and Aubrey follows easily, sipping on the latte he’d brought her. 

She laughs. “You said. What do you need?”

“The team’s got this thing on Friday.” Aubrey gives him a look, because she knows what the thing the team has on Friday is, Steph’s been talking about it for a few weeks now, and it is not as casual as Will is throwing it out to her right now. “And I think I need you to come with me.”

“Do you though?” Aubrey says. “Do you really?”

“I tried for you not to.” Will admits, shooting her a grin, which she appreciates. “But, well, it’s a thing I would have brought any other girlfriend to and then Mitchy opened his mouth too…” He trails off.

“So find a dress.” Aubrey sums up.

Will nods. “Please. I’ll pay for it.” He adds, but she brushes it off. 

“If we’re still stuck in this for Blue and White, you can buy me a dress then.” She grins, and Will returns the grin.

“Deal.” 

-----

Fixing her curls one last time in the mirror by the door, Aubrey grabs her clutch and runs downstairs to meet her Uber. She’s late, not like super late, but more so than she’d  hoped to be, even after texting Will that she was running behind with work and that she’d have to meet him at the venue probably, if he didn’t want to be late.

She shoots off a text to him when she gets in the car, letting him know she’s on her way, and makes polite chatter for a few minutes with her driver, leg bouncing anxiously until he pulls up to where she needs to be.

Will’s standing outside the door when she pulls up, like he’s waiting for her as if this was an actual date, looking at something on his phone in the meantime, which gives Aubrey a minute to take a peek at his suit. He looks good; she might not have any desire to actually date Will, but she can absolutely admit to both herself and anyone (including Steph) that he’s probably the most objectively attractive human she’s ever met, and the suit only ramps that up. It’s custom made, perfectly fitted, a navy blue that brings out his eyes, and maybe a little more casual than some others she’s seen but in a good way. 

His choice in suits makes her feel better about what she’s wearing. Aubrey’d been trying to work off what Steph was wearing, while making sure that what she'd picked out wasn’t overly fancy for the evening or too similar to what Steph had already chosen, ending up in a knee length dress with a sheer high neckline. 

“Hey!” She smiles, catching his attention, mildly disappointed that he doesn’t even flinch in surprise, only looks up as smooth as can be and returns her smile.

“Hey.” He slips his phone in his pocket, reaching out for her hand.

“Fuck, I’m sorry.” Aubrey says immediately, that terrible feeling of letting anyone down instantly relieved when Will waves her off. 

“You haven’t even missed the entire cocktail hour.” He says and she feels her eyes widen as he nods solemnly. “Yeah, it’s like that.”

“Our first stop better be to get me a glass of wine.”

Will laughs, pressing the button for the elevator. “Wouldn’t dream of it being anywhere else.”

Will refreshes his own drink as well, and selects a red wine for her after Aub hems and haws over the options for a minute, a choice that she almost can’t bring herself to take a sip of once the glass is in her hand, for fear that she’ll never be able to drink another Malbec again, guessing this one is well out of her price range based on name and bottle appearance alone. (She takes a sip anyway, it’s as delicious as she’d expected).

Will’s smiling, as if waiting for her reaction, like there’s not a wine she doesn’t like (well, chardonnay, but like, even that she’ll drink if it’s all that available). “Should we do this?” Aubrey asks him, ready to watch him be roasted by teammates for the evening, and he nods, hand moving to the small of her back, leading her deep into the crowd.

But for all the shit he claims to have taken recently about her, they must be on their best behavior, out in public. Everyone he introduces her to is nothing but friendly; the few people she’s met before this event greet her with smiles and open arms, welcoming her into the fold. 

“Are you sure these are the same teammates you warned me about?” She asks Will, when they have a minute to themselves, just finishing up a long and very nice conversation with Justin Holl, Jake Muzzin and their wives, and thinking of the series of texts he’d sent her this morning about “all these assholes.”

“They’re being nice, just for you.” He insists. His arm is still at her waist; it’s barely left there all night. 

“Ugh, so I grew up with seven siblings and I’m not even going to be able to use the skills I got from that to throw down?” She jokes. “What was the point?”

Will actually stops walking for a second, drawing her into him quickly when she stumbles, not expecting the abrupt stop in walking. “You have seven siblings?”

Aubrey nods, wondering if she should bother getting into her family dynamics right now, and settles for a short version. “On my mom’s side, yeah. My parents divorced when I was a baby, and they both remarried. My brother and I have more siblings from both of them; it’s just like a whole thing with my dad.” She winces.

Will’s grinning again, though, like he didn’t even catch it, and he points to himself. “One of six.”

“Oh my god!” She blurts out excitedly, before she can help herself. There’s not many people she knows with sibling counts even close to hers, step and half siblings including, let alone a family like Will’s. “See, you get it!”

“Get what?” She hadn’t even realized that Mitch and Steph had approached them, until Mitch pokes in nosily.

“That younger siblings are actual monsters.” 

“You talk to your sisters everyday!” Mitch frowns, because he doesn’t get it; he never has.

“Yeah, your point?” Aubrey gives him a look as the others laugh around them. “That’s literally what having younger siblings is, and you just don’t know it because you are one.”

“Shots fired.” Steph nudges him.

“You’re the younger sibling too!” he nudges her back.

“Mmm, traditionally, Aub and I count all our siblings together, soo.” She trails off, laughing at the look on Mitch’s face.

Aubrey’s nodding; their families had grown up so close that it wasn’t uncommon to see Steph and her sister hanging around with Aubrey and her brothers, from the time they were children, all the way until today. “That’s why when Cam starts driving me crazy when she’s here next weekend, I’m just dropping her at your place. Basically the same thing.”

“Ohh, so she’s definitely coming?” Steph asks, eyes wide.

Aubrey nods. “Confirmed it with my mom today, I’m going to meet her halfway.” She pauses for the briefest of seconds. “Want to come?”

“Yes! Coffee on the way?”

“Obviously!”

“Yeah, Will and I are definitely going to sit this one out.” Mitch nods firmly.

“You weren’t actually invited, but okay.” Steph pats his shoulder mock-comfortingly. “But we should all do dinner when we get back!”

It takes everything in Aubrey not to show the internal panic on her face. She’s insanely close with her sisters, despite the age gap- she’s close with all her siblings, the brothers that she’d grown up probably terrorizing their parents together and the younger ones that terrorize them all now. It was probably unrealistic to think she could make it through “dating” Will without him meeting any of them, especially knowing how close Steph is with them too. “Yeah, that would be fun.”

She feels Will squeeze her side gently, almost comfortingly, but before they can get much further with this conversation, someone’s coming around and asking them to find their seats for dinner, so they split off to their tables, with promises to make plans for the following Friday over the next few days.

-----

Will’s quiet on the drive home after dinner, in his very expensive car, which is fine because Aubrey spends that time marveling over it. Like, she knew he was boujie, but, wow. 

“Is your sister staying all next weekend?” Will asks, abruptly interrupting Aubrey’s caress of the soft leather of the seat beneath her legs.

“Hm? Oh yeah.” She nods. “Cam’s been a super pain since Kayls started high school this year since she’s still back in junior high, but worse since Kayls just got invited to her first high school party and it’s next weekend.” She sees Will’s wince out of the corner of her eye and laughs. “Oh my god, you don’t even know the half of it! When I texted Cam to invite her up next weekend, she was like why would I want to come hang out with a bunch of old people like you anyway?” 

Will’s laughing and Aubrey’s jaw drops until he shares, “When I was home last summer, my youngest sister made me drop her off at a friend’s house three doors away because I wasn’t cool enough to be seen with.”

She actually laughs at that- if Will, an actual professional hockey player, isn’t cool enough to be seen with, then who is?- but the attitude is so familiar.  “They’re super close, Kayls and Cam, and like I kinda get why Cam’s being super annoying about a lot of shit. Like, I know she feels like she’s being left behind. But god, does she have to take it out on the rest of us?” She shakes her head, clearing both the thoughts and a piece of hair out of her face. “It’s just the age, my mom and I talk about it all the time. They’ll be nice again in a few years.”

Will glances over at her briefly with a look of panic on his face, before flicking his eyes back to the road. “That’s not really a comforting statement. As someone with three younger sisters,” He clarifies. “Not someone meeting yours this weekend.” Aubrey giggles. “But actually, I was wondering what your plans were with her on Saturday night? If you wanted tickets to the game for you guys?”

“Oh!” Aubrey blinks in surprise. “That would...that would actually be really nice. She’d like that.”

“Yeah?” She can hear the smile in Will’s voice.

“Well, she’d like the flex on all her friends on Monday.” Aub admits, knowing that her sister could probably care less about actually seeing a Leafs game. “And on the boys, they’d be super jealous.” At his glance, she clarifies. “Cam’s a triplet.”

He mutters something under his breath and she giggles again; she’s pretty sure that was Swedish and she can guess what it was. “But they’re not coming?”

“Not this weekend.” She confirms. She is definitely not hosting all three of Cam, Tyler, and Danny for the entire weekend. No way, no how. “But once they find out you’re offering tickets? I’m sure my phone will be ringing.”

“You know where to find me.” Will shrugs, pulling up in front of her building. “Thanks for coming tonight.”

Aubrey grins at him. “Fooled Steph and Mitch no problems.”

It feels like it takes a second for the comment to register with Will, but when it does, he returns the grin. “Yeah, no problems.”

-----

Steph waits until they are well on the road to meet her mom and both sisters (because in a surprise twist that everyone saw coming, a high schooler got grounded and a party was cancelled) sitting in stop and go traffic, before bringing up what Aubrey knows she’s been dying to ask. “So how’s Will?”

“Fine?” She responds, before she remembers that she’s supposed to know these things and hastens to finish. “It’s been a busy week with like, work and this shit, but like, he’s good.”

Steph makes a noise, like she’s unsatisfied with that answer and Aubrey gives her a look after she’s braked with the masses, waiting for it to pick up again. “But, like, how are the two of you?”

Ah. Ok. So that’s what this is about. “We’re good.” She assures Steph, absolutely certain her best friend is going to see right through her. “Just like, figuring shit out, you know? It’s still new.”

Steph’s nodding. “I mean, it wouldn’t be if you’d just gone out when Mitch and I first brought you to dinner…”

“Stephanie.” Aubrey says warningly, picking up speed, probably with too much hope that the traffic has cleared.

“Fine!” Steph laughs. “I know, I can’t say I told you so to you or you’re going to panic and break up with him and probably dye your hair and get bangs or something, but like. I’m super happy for you guys. You were so cute last week.”

“What?” Aub says blankly, because she really doesn’t have much else to say, but it doesn’t seem to matter, because Steph’s on a roll now.

“Like, Will couldn’t take his eyes off you the entire night.” She continues. “It was super cute; he kept, like reaching for you, you kept finding him.” She taps Aubrey’s leg excitedly. “Ok, I know I said I wouldn’t, but I’m too fucking excited and I knew you’d be perfect for each other, I knew it.”

“Oh, look! There’s a tattoo place right at the next light.” Aub says loudly, even though she has no intention of getting a tattoo right now- all four of her tattoos were impulsive decisions and the three threats she’s made since she’s gotten in the car feel like far too much thought, not to mention the time crunch they’re on to get back for dinner-but it does serve as the threat she intends. Steph clearly has no desire to try and talk her out of getting one today and switches the topic to something she just saw on the Insta of one of their friends, which lasts them until they pull into the parking lot that’s serving as the meeting point.

“Aub!” For all that Cameron pretends she’s too cool for everything, just like every 14 year old Aubrey can remember, she throws herself at Aubrey the second that Aub and Steph get out of the car. 

Aub squeezes her back, wondering when she got so tall. “Hey Cammie.” Cam swats at her as she pulls back. She hates that nickname, the one that Aub and her three older brothers have called her basically her entire life, but they’ve never stopped, no matter how much their youngest sibling had begged. “Where’s Kayls?”

“Here!” Kaylee huffs from next to their mom, who’s chatting with Steph, has been since she hugged her the minute she got out of the car. 

Aubrey’s eyes narrow, taking in the sibling who looks most like her. “Is that my sweater?”

“No.” Kaylee says too quickly to be true. “Are we ready? We have dinner plans, right?”

“Meeting Aubrey's new boyyyyfriend.” Cam sings, and Aubrey shoves her hand in her sister's face. 

“Not if you’re going to act like that, we don’t.”

“Girls.” Their mom pauses, mid-reach for Aubrey, to give her youngest two daughters a full-on mom look. “Be nice.”

Aubrey laughs at the looks on their faces, before clutching at her mom. “Hi momma. Love you.”

“Love you too.” Her mom squeezes. “Thanks for this gift.” She whispers and winks because Aub knows that her mom loves all eight of them dearly, but these two in particular are driving her nuts right now. “See you Sunday, at Luke’s.”

“Bye, I’m sure I’ll call you ten times before tomorrow!” Aubrey waves at her mom as she gets in her car, sliding back into the driver’s seat of her own, where Steph, Kaylee, and Cam are chattering to each other as they buckle their seatbelts. 

It’s just as she’s pulling back onto the road that Kayls gasps. “Aub, I think I forgot to pack toothpaste.”

“Ohh, me too!” Cam realizes.

Aubrey exchanges a look with Steph quickly. It’s not looking promising that she won’t be making a call to her mom, to talk her off the ledge.

-----

“What do you mean, you didn’t bring pants?” Aubrey rubs her temples as she stares at her sister.

Kaylee shrugs. “I forgot to pack them.”

“I forgot shirts.” Cam calls from the bathroom, where she’d just showered. “Can I borrow one?”

“Did you bring anything?” Aubrey asks wearily. “Toothbrush? Underwear?”

“Of course I brought underwear.” Kaylee huffs, sounding legit offended, like she didn’t forget to pack pants on a weekend trip away.

“Well excuse me for thinking you might not have, since you didn’t bring anything else!”

Her phone buzzes on the nightstand again; it’s got to be the third or fourth time, but she’s honestly been so caught up in her sisters that she hasn’t had time to check. “Just, like, grab whatever from the closet. We’re already late.”

Sure enough, it’s Will texting, letting her know he’s downstairs. be down in a few, She responds, not bothering to go into the whole pants story. “Girls! Three minutes!” She grins at their shrieks, packing a couple things into her purse and laughing to herself as she listens to them get ready. “Kayls! Cam!”

“We’re ready!” They rush out together, Kayls dressed in a pair of her favorite jeans and Cam in one of her favorite sweaters-how they always manage to find her favorites is ridiculous-but they don’t have time for her to make them change. 

“Ugh.” Aubrey just says instead, ushering them out and locking it behind her. “Come on, Will’s been waiting.”

“Will’s here?”

“Yes?” She frowns at the two of them. “Where else would he be?” But Kaylee and Cam are already giggling to each other, enough for her to roll her eyes to herself as she leads them out to Will’s car, knowing it’s definitely too much to expect them to just be cool.

“Hey.” Will greets, as she slips into the passenger seat.

“Hi.” She returns, smiling at him.

“Uh, hi?” Cam says impatiently from the backseat. Will laughs, but Aub gives her a look.

“It’s been literally two seconds. Could you, like, chill?”

“Nope!”

Aub side-eyes her again, but turns back to Will. “These are my sisters, Cam and Kaylee.” They greet him eagerly, a sentiment he returns, and then spends the entire car ride to the restaurant where they’re meeting Steph and Mitch at answering every question they ask with absurd patience. 

“Oh, I smell garlic.” Kaylee says, once Will has dropped his car off with valet. 

“It smells delicious.” Aub corrects, because it’s definitely heavy on the garlic, but it smells heavenly. 

Will smiles over at both of them, though Aub’s not sure if he means it more for Kaylee or her. “This is one of my favorite restaurants.”

“Really?” She blurts out, before she can stop herself, and he nods, reaching for her hand. 

“Great food.” He confirms. “Come on; Mitch and Steph are already here.”

That certainly serves to get her sisters moving-all her younger siblings have stopped being impressed by Mitch but they still love seeing him just as much as they love seeing Steph- and they push their way into through the doors quickly enough that Aubrey rushes to catch up to them, not trusting them alone, and tugging Will along with her.

Cam and Kaylee have already found Mitch and Steph, already chatting away with the two of them, like they didn’t just see Steph two hours ago in the car, and Aubrey and Will slip into the last two seats at the table. 

“You good?” Will nudges her as they sit. 

Aubrey nods. “Yeah. Pretty good.”

He raises an eyebrow. “Pretty good.”

“Well, Frick and Frack may legitimately drive me crazy this weekend but.” She shrugs. “We’ll see.”

“What happened to dropping them off with Steph if they drove you too crazy?”

She laughs. “God, if only, Will. If only.”

“Will!” Kaylee interrupts, looking up briefly from her menu. “What’s good here?”

“Will! What’s this mean?” Cam adds and Aubrey takes a deep breath, even as Will looks like it’s his absolute pleasure to walk them through the names of some of the different dishes on the menu. 

“Wine, please.” Aubrey requests from the waiter, the second he arrives at the table. “Literally, anything you’ve got.”

But Will waves that off, ordering a bottle of red for the table, in perfect French. “Show off.” She grumbles at him quietly and he grins at her from over the top of Cam’s menu, before he goes back to helping her out.

From her other side, Steph’s hiding her own smile, or rather, doing a very poor job at hiding one. “What?” Aubrey presses.

“Nothing.” Steph says. “Just happy to be having dinner all together.”

“Well that’s bullshit.” Aubrey calls her out, at the very blatant lie; Mitch snorts into his hand to cover his laugh. “But always happy to be having dinner with you too.”

Steph beams, clinking her wine glass with Aubrey’s the second the waiter fills them both. “Again, tomorrow, pregame?”

Aub looks over at her sisters, who have moved away from asking Will menu questions and are, instead, asking him questions about the bun in his hair. “Assuming you aren’t bailing me out of jail instead? Sure.”

-----

Aubrey Dupont: we’re going to do apps with steph pregame but want to say thanks again for tix tonight! want to do dinner again with us after if you’re free? 

Will Nylander: i’m free dinner sounds good 😁 it’ll be late though once I get out

Aubrey Dupont: that’s fine! Id say breakfast but we’ve got to leave pretty early tomorrow to get to my brothers to knock a wall down!

Will Nylander: ….holy shit cam was serious

Aubrey Dupont: 😂😂lollll yeah they’re opening up the dining room and living room! We’re all going out to take the wall down, we’re supposed to meet Steph and Mitch and then head out

Will Nylander: lol does mitch know? he booked us a tee time Sunday 

Aubrey Dupont: stfu he did not😂 lol he probably just doesn’t want to get iced that early

Will Nylander: haha what??

Aubrey Dupont: hahaha the first time steph brought him home to meet our families, it was my parents Christmas Eve party, my brothers iced him like three times in the first hour. He was so trashed he couldn’t even walk back next door to Steph’s house. 

It’s just like a thing we do, all our siblings and he was not prepared for it at all 😂

Will Nylander: sooo if I left one in his locker this week, how much trouble would you be in?

Aubrey Dupont: lol a lot but it’d be worth it, you should 100% do that

Mitch Marner: we’re knocking down a wall tomorrow wtf why didn’t you tell me? I’ll brave a Smirnoff to knock down a fucking wall. What time are you and Will picking us up?

Will Nylander: i fucked up, sorry

-----

“That’s really cute!” Zach Hyman’s wife smiles as she hands Kaylee her phone back. 

“Thank you.” Aubrey mouths to her, as Cam and Kayls flock to the phone to check out the pictures she’s taken of them, and Alannah smiles at her knowingly. Aub’s sure she’s got sisters of her own. 

“I’ll see you soon.” Alannah promises. “We should do dinner soon, the three of us, next time the boys are out of town.” And then she’s pushing her way toward Zach before Aub can respond to anything.

“Not a word.” Aubrey says warningly to her sisters, as Steph snickers, thinking of how picky the two of them are about pictures almost always.

“These are actually really cute though.” Cam says, like she even means it.

“Yeah, she did good.” Kayls adds, sliding her phone back into her purse.

“So happy they meet your standards.” Steph says dryly.

“They are the ones to meet.” Kayls flips her hair and it’s all Aubrey can do to fight back a laugh. She honest to god forgets how funny they are sometimes, when they’re driving her as crazy as they are now. 

“You’re too much.” Aubrey tells her and Kaylee grins, looping her arms around Aub’s shoulders and squeezing tightly. “Okay, now you’re really too much. You’re suffocating me; get off! Look,” She nudges Kaylee away, noticing quickly that Mitch has appeared recently- without Will, but with Auston-and tries to draw her attention there instead. “Mitch is here, bother him instead.”

Kaylee peers over. “Honestly, who even cares about Mitch? I’d rather bother Will instead.”

Mitch’s jaw drops as Steph and Auston laugh, but Aubrey feels the tension immediately in her shoulders. “Jesus Christ, could you just say thank you to Will so he doesn’t think you’re a literal monster like the rest of the world does?”

“Thanks, Will!” Kaylee and Cam chorus, and she glares at them right up until she feels a presence at her side and realizes he’s actually right there. 

“It was great to have you guys here this weekend.” Will smiles at them, sounding absolutely sincere, not a hint of sarcasm. 

“We had so much fun.” Kayls is already gushing before Aub can even turn her death glare to her. 

“What’d you guys do today?” Will asks her and again, it’s the sincerity that gets Aub, like he actually cares to listen to her sisters tell him about the brunch place that she and Steph took them to this morning, the stores they hit afterwards, a few of their favorite spots, before they had to go home and get ready for the game. 

He’s sweet and attentive, asking all the questions that he should and nodding in all the right places. “You guys still want dinner?” He asks, probably as soon as he can find a time to interrupt. He’s got to be absolutely starving after that game.

“Yes.” Aubrey answers for them all; she doesn’t really care what her sisters actually have to say on the matter. If Will’s hungry, they’ll eat right now whether they want to or not.

“Can we go back to that bakery we went to earlier, first?” Cam asks, and Aubrey straight up glares at her, but before she can even say no, Cam’s already whining to her. “Oh my, god, seriously? Stop, Aubrey!”

“Ryan, like, swears you’re fun; I just don’t see it.” Kaylee adds, about their brother, the one just younger than Aub.

And like, Aubrey knows they’re just trying to get under her skin, but like, Jesus Christ. “That’s because Ryan’s an actual adult and whenever you two come up here I have to be your literal mom, because you forget to bring toothbrushes and pants and use manners!”

“Take like four deep breaths.” Will says, in that chill way he is about basically everything, and immediately Aubrey feels her glare swing over toward him. That’s basically being told to calm down and there’s literally nothing fucking worse than that, doesn’t he know that?

Probably not. He’s probably never been told to calm down in his life. Jesus, what was it again that made Steph think he was perfect for her?

Mitch, probably recognizing that Aubrey’s about to lose it, pulls Cam into his side for a one-armed hug, mentioning that he’s starving, which at least cues Kaylee into the fact that Will might be too. “Yeah, dinner does actually sound good.” Her eyes flicker over to Will first, before landing on Aubrey, and only when Aub sees the flicker of remorse in them does she actually take that breath that Will had mentioned. 

“What time are we meeting in the morning?’ Steph asks, and Aub knows she’s looking to smooth over any potential blow up.

“9:22.” She deadpans, laughing at Mitch’s face.

“It’s supposed to be a nice day!” He protests. “I wouldn’t have made a tee time if you two had told me we were knocking down a wall! I had to hear it from Willy! What’s this shit?”

“Kicked out of the group chat again.” Aub shrugs, even though she knows well and truly that he hasn’t been- and won’t be again until sometime early spring, when someone does it symbolically for a day as they do every year.

“I’ll kick you out of the group chat.” Mitch says childishly, as Steph tries to collect him, Auston already ready to leave, and promising Aub that they’ll make plans later that night about the next morning.

“Will, where do you want to take us tonight for food?” Kayls asks, as they part ways in the lot.

Will looks a little startled. “Oh! Uh, what-where do you guys want to go?”

“We want to go where you like to eat.” Cam says. “We’ll eat anything.”

Will looks at her for confirmation and Aubrey nods; none of them are picky eaters. “Sushi?” He suggests and both girls nod excitedly, racing off towards Will’s car. “See?” He nudges her as they walk to catch up. “They’re fine.”

She glares up at him; he bumps her again and then again, repeatedly until she smiles. “They’re not awful.” She agrees, especially now that they’ve reminded her just how nice they can really be, at times.

Will’s grinning, matching her own smile. “I know you love them.”

“Don’t call me out like that, William.” He mimes zipping his lips and she laughs. “Ugh, you dork. Let’s go eat.”

-----

Kayls and Cam are in peak hurricane form, only barely dressed and nowhere near packed and ready to go, when Will texts to announce that he’s arrived to pick them up in the morning, so Aub just responds with her apartment number and tells him to come up.

He arrives at her door a minute or two later, with a guest in tow. “Mitchy invited him.” Will explains sheepishly, as he and Auston make themselves at home at the breakfast bar in her kitchen.

“Sorry to just, like, crash.” Auston adds.

Aubrey blinks at them. She feels like Will, of all people, should know better. “There’s legit eight of us; we adopt strays all the time.” He cracks up at that; they both do actually, and she smiles, just as Kayls shouts something about Cam stealing her leggings, from where they’re still in her room gathering her stuff.

“They’re not even yours!” Cam shouts. “Aubrey, tell her I got them first.”

“Well I was planning on wearing them!”

“Well you didn’t say that!”

“It’s just like being at home.” Auston says, smiling fondly enough that Aub laughs. “Make sure you check the straightener before you leave or they’ll fight about who forgot to turn it off in the car.” And then she straight up cackles; that’s a fight she knows well.

Auston and Will are both laughing as well, even as she hears her sisters shout for her. She ignores it, running her hands over her temples and turns towards the cabinet. “Coffee?” She asks them, and they both laugh as a muffled shout can be heard.

“Please.” Will says and Auston agrees so she pours mugs for them both, making idle chit chat, interrupted occasionally as they wait for her sisters to finally appear and be ready to leave. 

They do, eventually, far later than Aubrey would have liked, and late enough that she’s grinding her teeth about it, loud enough that Will nudges her gently when she passes him to get her coat. He’s right though, it’s not like they’re in a rush to get out to her brother's house, but she’s anxious enough by that point to get moving that she doesn’t even realize what Kayls has taken from her closet to wear until they’re all climbing into Will’s backseat. “Oh my god, what are you wearing?”

“They’re literally yours!” Kayls snaps back and that’s not a lie, but it’s not what Aub’s got issue with either. It’s the absurdly clashing patterns in her leggings and oversized long-sleeve.

“I never wear them together.”

“That’s because your fashion sense is basic a-f.” Kayls pronounces each letter individually and Aub knows, she knows that Will and Auston are laughing at the look of disbelief on her face, even if she can’t see them. “You should take some tips from Will; his is on point.”

“Thanks, Kayls!” Will beams at her through the rearview mirror.

Aubrey ignores him. “Will’s homeless, that’s why he dresses like that.” She deadpans, which he protests immediately even as Auston cracks up.

“You’re not homeless.” Cam says to her, and it’s the fake innocent thing that does it for Aub. “Will could live with you.”

Aub pulls a face even as Auston just laughs even harder and Cam stares at her like she’s waiting for an actual answer. “Walked right into that one.” She mutters to herself, as Will meets her eyes in the mirror. He’s fighting back a grin; she can see the laughter in his eyes. “Will, coffee at the next Tim’s, please?” She’s going to need one to get through this.

Will’s full on grinning now, but he pulls off at the next exit in search of coffee and hands over his credit card before she can even object. The rest of the ride to her brother’s house feels like it passes in a flash, Kayls and Cam tumbling out of the car to greet Luke practically before Will’s even put it in park. 

The only thing that stops Aubrey from having a complete heart attack is the immediate sense of calm she feels from no longer calling herself in charge. Luke’s here; he can deal with this shit now.

She feels Will laughing at her as they exit the car. “I thought you’d be more nervous.” He says, as they walk toward her brother, side by side, with Auston.

She snickers. “For what?” And then leans herself into Luke for a hug. “Hi!”

“Jesus, what’d you give them before you brought them here?” Luke returns the hug. 

“Literally anything that would shut them up.” She says, dead serious, and then introduces Will, and Auston, almost as an afterthought. 

Luke is friendly and welcoming, like she knew he would be. They’ve never had the overprotective sibling relationship she hears about from people. They’re too close in age, only a year apart in school; or too close in general, sharing too much as they grew up shuffled to their dad and stepmom’s every other weekend for their court-mandated time. She’s never doubted that he has her back, but he lets her live her life, no matter how stupid the decisions she might make (though he’s certainly not shy about telling her when he thinks she making one).

“Fitz and Steph and Mitch here yet?” She wonders, as they walk inside, the chatter between her sisters and sister-in-law already evident.

“Running late.” Luke says. “But Ryan’s upstairs sleeping. He stayed last night.”

She grins at him, contemplating running up to wake him, but in the end decides against it, settling for following the sound of her sisters’ voices into the kitchen. Rachel’s standing at the counter, setting out snacks and listening patiently as Kayls and Cam detail their entire weekend to her.

“-Will got us tickets for Saturday’s game-”

“-we ate at this amazing sushi place-”

“Rach!” Aubrey interrupts, tugging her sister-in-law away from Kayls and Cam, who are talking over each other. “Come meet Will.”

Rachel sends her a grateful look and immediately turns her bright smile at Will and Auston, introducing herself to them both and offering them drinks. By the time that she, Luke, and Aub finish getting drinks for everyone, Ryan’s coming downstairs, rubbing a hand over his face sleepily, and the introductions begin all over again.

Then Aubrey and Steph’s parents come in with her two youngest brothers, which cues another round of that, and then finally, Steph, Mitch, and Fitz roll in, which has Aubrey cackling when Auston leans over and whispers. “You didn’t tell us your brother is Little Fred?”

“What the fuck are you on?” She frowns at him, but Will’s got the same look on his face.

Will nods over at Fitz, the stepbrother who’d been in the same grade as her growing up and one of her best friends for about as long as she could remember. Said brother is currently trying to mess up Cam’s hair with one hand, while fighting one of her triplets, Tye, for the last danish. “He’s come out with us a few times, I guess with Mitch? He looks like Fred.” She gives the two of them a look. Literally the only thing her brother and their goalie have in common is red hair. Will shrugs. “Little Fred.”

“That’s the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard.” She declares. “The bar is so low.”

“Must be.” Ryan nudges her side. She hadn’t even heard him come up beside her. “Dating you and all.” 

She flips him off and he grins; Ryan’s actually the sibling closest in age to her, with the way all their birthdays work out, but from Luke to Ryan, all four of them are close and when Steph and her sister were added in there as well…well, the group chat gets chaotic.

“Hey!” Her mom snaps her fingers at them. “I don’t want to see any of that today.” And Aub can feel it in her face, the look she’s giving back to her mom, like certain that she’s not serious, because, honestly, has she met any of them? She peeks over at Ryan; he’s fighting back a laugh and that’s all it takes for her mom to lose it, the seriousness on her face quickly turning into a laugh.

It’s enough to get them all moving though, toward the wall they’re going to be tackling today, where they’re divided into teams by her stepdad and Steph’s dad, the only two who competently know what they’re doing.

“Ohhh!” Cam says immediately drifting towards the power saw. “Can I use this?”

Will pulls it away from her hands before she has the chance to even touch it and Aubrey’s calling out to her stepdad. “Mike! Are we stuck with these people all day?”

“Yes.” Her stepdad calls back; he’s already showing Tye and Danny how to demo their end of the wall.

Aub looks at Will and immediately mouths, “I’m sorry,” but he’s already loudly laughing at her. She kinda hates that he’s laughing at her, but she hates even more how contagious his laughter is.

-----

It’s a little past dinner time and Aubrey’s exhausted, too tired even to take her empty pizza plate to the kitchen trash can from where she’s sitting on the family room floor. 

Around her, the rest of her family is in a similar state. Ryan’s actually asleep on one end of the couch, and on the other end, Auston’s half-heartedly grumbling at Derek Carr and the Raiders, while Steph’s lying across Mitch’s lap on the other side of the room. It’s about as quiet as they’ve all ever been, even Mitch and her sisters, which is how she knows they’re all exhausted.

Next to her, Will’s been quietly munching on a plate of fries since he finished his pizza a while ago. Aubrey reaches over and steals one from him. “Hey!” He protests.

“You’ve had the whole plate!” She thought she ate a lot; she honestly doesn’t know where he puts it all. “I just wanted a couple!”

“A couple?” Will repeats and Aubrey nods with a grin, reaching out and swiping another one from the plate. “Keep this up and we’re going to have to stop for second dinner on the way home.”

“I could probably eat again by then.” She rationalizes, stealing another. 

Will laughs, sliding the plate over a few inches toward her, and Aubrey grins triumphantly. It’s quiet for a minute, or mostly quiet, the only sound for the next minute Auston moaning about a fumble, and Kaylee and Cam asking a question about it and then giggling to each other about it before they even get a full answer to it. 

It’s Auston’s perplexed face that reminds her and she nudges Will as she goes in for another fry. “Hey.” She bumps him again, grabbing his attention. “Thanks.”

Will hums, sounding almost confused, and glances over at her. Every time Aubrey thinks it’s impossible for him to be more good looking, he proves her wrong; and always doing the most innocent things. He’s just looking at her, with this tiny little smile, but the light’s catching his eyes and they look impossibly blue and gentle, so soft like the rest of him does right now, in a way he almost never publicly is. “For what?”

“For putting up with my sisters all weekend and their increasingly ridiculous comments.”

Will laughs and he’s so close that she can feel the vibration. He’s leaning back against the wall again, but his head’s tilted a little, just barely leaning against hers, and Aub leans into it a little as he starts to talk. “My two youngest sisters play this game, every time we go to the airport, yeah? After we’ve said goodbye and everything. It’s like this competition between them, for who gets the last touch. And they’ll like chase me down as far as they can until I get to security, back and forth between the two of them…”

Aubrey’s already giggling, picturing the scene. “Same shit, different day,” She summarizes the weekend.

He flicks his finger across her nose and she giggles again. “Bingo.”

-----

It’s only when they’re back in the car and on the highway back toward Toronto after stopping for sushi for a second dinner that Auston says, sounding entirely too casual to actually be casual, “So, like, what’s really going on here with you two?”

Aub feels her stomach drop and it takes everything in her not to look at Will, who of fucking course, plays it enitrely cool. “What do you mean?”

Auston leans forward, from the middle seat in the back, which he’d generously offered to take so that she could sit up with Will even though she’d insisted he’d want the leg room up front; she’s starting to wonder if there was more to it than that. He gestures between the two of them. “It’s just, like, not how you usually are with girls.”

Will’s head whips back to look at him. “What’s that supposed to mean?” He demands.

“Will!” Aubrey hisses. “Eyes on the road.”

Auston’s cackling as Will turns his attention back to driving, but continues to eye him up through the rearview mirror. Aubrey twists in her seat; she can still stare him down. “So anyway,” He continues. “There’s that. And then, I mean, I was in the car with him when you literally texted him your apartment number. That was pretty sketch.”

Aub swings her gaze over to Will. “It came over Bluetooth.” He defends. 

She pats his thigh. “Stick with hockey, kay?”

He laughs, and when she looks back at Auston, he’s laughing too, but he’s also got this thoughtful look on his face. “So anyway, what’s going on?” He presses.

“Steph and Mitch.” She says finally, after exchanging another look with Will.

“Ah.”

“That’s it?” She frowns at him. “That’s all you have to say?”

“Well, I mean, I’m sure there’s more to it, but like, I have met them before.” Auston grins when she and Will both laugh. “So what’d they do now?”

“Do you have an hour?” Will drawls.

“I have beer upstairs.” Auston offers, since they’re basically pulling up to his apartment, and since Will looks over at her for confirmation, Aub barely even takes a second before agreeing.

“Any wine?”

-----

It’s actually kind of crazy how relieving it is for someone else to know about her and Will, outside of the two of them. Aubrey hadn’t even realized how much it was weighing on her until it’s not, until the three of them had spent three hours laughing about it, recapping the entire thing and then just laughing about nothing.

She notices right away that it's equally relieving to Will, that the two of them will drift over to Auston when the team does something together, or that she’ll get a snapchat from one of them from the road that features Will and Auston off doing something ridiculous.

Steph calls her out on it one day, when the two of them are at a game one night. “I did not introduce you to Will for the two of you to spend time with Auston.”

“You ditched me last night!” Aubrey protests, but really, Steph’s not wrong. That was one time, because Mitch’s brother wanted to introduce his new girlfriend to them, and she’s been out here avoiding invites like it’s her job.

Steph continues like she didn’t hear a thing. “I introduced you to Will so that we could have great couples’ friends and hang out all the time, so why aren’t we?”

“I thought you introduced me to Will because we’d be perfect together?” Aubrey bitches and Steph gives her a look, so Aubrey promises that she and Will will do dinner with her and Mitch again soon.

Dinner soon, to Steph, apparently means that weekend, and Aubrey finds herself in Will’s car again, with a bottle of wine and a plate of dessert, driving out to Etobicoke on Friday night. “I like that I’ve claimed this seat now.”

Will laughs. “What?”

“It’s always set where I want it to be!” She grins. “Perfect leg room!”

Her phone buzzes as Will laughs again, but it only takes a quick glance at the screen to click back out of it. “You okay?” Will asks.

“Huh?”

“You just got real quiet, real quick.” He says, turning onto Steph and Mitch’s street. “Everything alright?”

Aubrey huffs out an aggravated breath, trying to decide what, if anything, she wants to say. “My other dad is being...my other dad.”

“Oh?” Will parks in their driveway and she huffs out another annoyed sigh as her phone buzzes in her pocket, knowing it’s just her half-brother again with more shit about their dad. 

“He’s like…” She gathers her stuff and tries to find the words as they walk inside. “I don’t even know. Everybody’s been freaking out since some lady tagged him in a bunch of pictures on Facebook last week but my siblings are at dinner with him right now and they asked him about it and he told them he’s not seeing anyone.”

“Wait, seriously?” It’s the first thing Steph says to her; Aub’s been bitching to her about the whole thing for a week now and she’s more than familiar with her issues with her dad. 

“Yes!” She cries. “My sister asked if he was seeing anyone, he said no. I guess one of the boys asked if he’d taken any trips lately, because of the pictures, and he said no. So he’s just straight up lying and I don’t know why!”

“Maybe,” Will says. “He’s not actually lying.”

Aubrey pats his arms gently. “You’re new here, so I’ll let that terrible thought pass.”

Will looks taken aback but she can barely spare a thought for that as Mitch says, “Maybe he got secret-married again and is just waiting until you’re all there to tell you-OW!” Steph elbows him hard and he grins anyway. “What? I’m just saying!”

“I already went to therapy once this week, Mitchy.” Aub mock-glares at him. “I cried for three hours and only didn’t dye my hair blue because Steph came to pick me up for the game. I don’t need to go again. Keep that shit to yourself and get me some wine.”

Mitch laughs; he’s equally familiar with her post-therapy routine and her feelings for her dad. “Alright fine.” He says, but there must still be something on her face because Will’s hand comes to rest on her shoulder right after that and he rubs it gently for a minute before he comes to sit next to her.

Conversation turns lighter after that- to Mitch’s brother’s new girlfriend, who Steph liked and Mitch thought was only okay and then to Will’s sister’s new boyfriend, who he hates-before they’re all more focused on food and a game later in the evening. 

It’s easy to ignore her phone buzzing when Aubrey and Mitch are dominating Steph and Will at Codenames (or calling cheaters, because Will and Steph most definitely are), but much harder to ignore in the car when she and Will are alone again, and Aub barely even notices when Will doesn’t make the turn for her place, instead just driving straight to his place.

“Oh.” She says quietly when he finally parks and they’re in the garage, instead of just pulling up out front of her building, like he has been recently.

“Didn’t want you to dye your hair blue tonight.” Will deadpans and Aubrey laughs, surprised that it’s kind of watery. 

“Fair, it was definitely a risk.”

Will smiles at her gently. “I’ve been told my guest room is supremely comfortable.”

Aubrey raises her eyebrows; she can siphon out the source of that one. “I hear your brother has pretty shitty taste.” She says and he laughs, that loud one he’s got that she can’t help but smile at because it sounds so ridiculous, but Aubrey’s already getting out of the car, ready to follow him up before he can see.

Will’s condo is pretty much everything she expected- a lot of modern pieces, a lot of white, very Scandanavian- but there’s plenty of Will in it as well. A lot of family pictures. Some hockey stuff-both Leafs and Team Sweden-but not an overwhelming amount. 

She’s still looking at some of the pictures (he looks so much like his mom) when he returns with a couple glasses of wine, and she accepts hers with a gracious smile. “Thank you.”

“We’ve been at this long enough for me to know that wine’s your thing.” He jokes and she laughs.

“I meant for bringing me here.” She shoves at his shoulder; annoyingly enough he doesn’t even move. “I definitely would have done something stupid.”

“What are friends for?” Will smiles and there’s that annoyed feeling again, maybe even more so than just a minute ago, tugging at her stomach, for really no reason. They are friends now, in pretty much every sense of the word. They hang out, they text, they do all kinds of things. It’ll actually probably be hard for her, to not be friends with him, or at least pretend to be, when they have to “break up” for a bit to annoy Steph and Mitch. 

“Yeah.” Aubrey says and it just sounds off so she takes a sip of her wine right away so he can’t see whatever her face is doing. “If you were really my friend, you’d let me borrow some sweats to sleep in. You know. Since you kidnapped me to bring me here.”

“Ohh, I don’t know if we’re that close.” Will says, but he’s laughing as he walks toward his room so she knows he’s kidding.

It’s a pretty quiet night between the two of them once they make themselves comfortable, just chilling on the couch and watching Netflix, and Will’s not stingy with his pours so Aubrey pours herself into his guest room a little tipsy, and maybe that’s why she texts him from bed. You were right, your guest bed is pretty comfortable.

*Supremely* comfortable. Told you so 😜

-----

Aub’s still in Will’s absurdly comfortable guest bed when her daily FaceTime call with her sisters comes in and she answers it without thinking. “Hey.”

“Where are you?” Kaylee asks immediately. “That’s not your room-oh my god, are you at Will’s?” She blurts and Aubrey wants to smack herself.

“That’s Leafs stuff!” Cam exclaims, popping her head into the frame. “You never wear Leafs stuff! Oh my god, do you live there now?”

“Back up, calm the crazy.” She’s cutting off this spiral before they’ve got the story of her and Will eloping spread to her entire family. 

Kayls pouts. “You never let us have any fun.”

“I do not want a call from Grandma this afternoon asking me why I got married to the blond hippie from the Leafs because you two can’t keep your mouths shut and she saw one bad picture.” 

Cam’s jaw drops in outrage. “That’s so rude, we would at least send a good picture out! Like she’d know how hot he really is; there’d be no need to google and accidentally come across a picture of him in a Sugo hat.”

That’s it. She’s up for good now. Aubrey throws the blankets off herself and sits up off the edge of the bed, rubbing her temples in hopes it’ll make her tiny hangover headache go away. Limited success. “You googled him?”

“Of course we googled him!” Kayls says, like it’s the most obvious thing in the world. “Aub, oh my god, he’s got-”

“I’m leaving this room right now.” Aubrey warns; she’s already at the door. “Stop talking about him like he’s not here.”

Cam immediately launches into a story about a couple of the girls on her field hockey team and something that had happened at practice after school yesterday, a story that she’s still detailing when Aubrey walks into the kitchen to find Will also looking into his phone with a fond look on his face as a loud jumble of voices shout back to him in what she can only assume is Swedish.

“Coffee’s back there.” He points, greeting her with a smile. “And mugs above it.”

“Thank you.” She’s pretty sure, from the expression on his face, that he knows how much of a lifeline that’s about to be for her.

“Hi Will!” Kayls calls and Aub glares at her, but Will calls back a greeting in return before returning to Swedish, but definitely in an argumentative tone.

It’s a couple more minutes of that-listening to Will speaking in Swedish and going through her usual morning nonsense with her sisters-before Will lets out the smallest groan and then looks at her. “My sisters want to say hi.”

“Oh.” Aubrey says, surprised more than anything.

And before she can really say anything, Cam adds. “Yes! Then we can talk with Will!” Which is how she finds herself sitting next to Will with his dog curled in her lap, both their phones in front of them, speaking with her sisters and two of Will’s sisters.

It’s pretty much maximal chaos, but when they both end their calls a few minutes later, Aubrey’s still smiling as she runs her hand through the dog’s fur and Will’s laughing to himself. “Mmm, good luck to you.” Aub nudges him, easy enough to do since she’s still sitting flush up next to him. “When they’re in town next month. They’ve probably all followed each other on Instagram by now already. Best friends in no time.”

“Gonna be busy with games.” Will says weakly. “Practices, media things. Think it’s gonna be your problem.”

“Like hell.” She laughs, shaking her head when he joins in and doesn’t stop. “Oh my god, that was not that funny!”

“Just thinking of all the ways they’re going to torture us when they’re all together after they’ve spent the last month talking shit about us in a group chat.” Will says, somehow still laughing about that, because he’s literally the most chill person on the planet. Like of course he’s not even bothered by that.

“I don’t have enough food in me to deal with that thought.” Aubrey declares, laughing decidedly less at the thought of actually meeting Will’s family. In person. Where they’ll have to actually see her and see what a farce this is. “Feed me.”

Will shrugs. “Let me change and we’ll grab brunch.”

Aub looks down at the very large sweats she’s borrowed to sleep in. “We’ll stop first, yeah?”

“Depends on how hangry you are.” Will calls back, already walking away.

She pulls a face at his back at that one. She’s actually pretty hungry, but like, she’s not dumb enough to go out to brunch with him in a walk of shame. Not when there’s already a group chat forming about her on Instagram. She doesn’t need Leafs Twitter coming for her too.

-----

It’s easy to settle in a routine from there; meeting Mitch and Steph for dinner a few times, joining Steph for games and then leaving with Will for a second dinner after, and easily splitting off to spend time with her own family and friends or catching up with them when Will is off on road trips. 

It’s so easy to settle into a routine like that, a relationship routine, that she lets herself get lulled into a false sense of security, the message from her dad catching her off guard completely one day.

“What’s wrong?” Will asks, when they’re at dinner after a game. It’s their thing now; pick a restaurant and grab some food right afterwards before he drops her off at home. It’s a nice way to wind down actually; she usually looks forward to it.

Tonight though, Aub has been uncharacteristically quiet since they met up and she was a downright bitch earlier when she and Steph were fighting about something. Like, she knows they’ll forget all about it tomorrow, but still. She owes her best friend coffee at the least. “Hmm?” She looks up at him, barely hearing his question. 

“What’s wrong?” He repeats, giving her a look before she can fight him against answering.

She pushes her food around a little-very uncharacteristic for her, and she can tell even Will’s picked up on that. “My dad wants to meet us all for dinner this week, which means he probably did get secret-married again.”

“Oh.” Will makes a face and Aubrey returns it, laughing when he contorts his even worse. “And that’s-I mean-again?” He finally settles on and she nods, ready to drop this bomb.

“It’ll be wife number six, but secret wedding number three.” She says, delighting in the way his jaw drops. “This is just, like, what he does; he just announces he wants to have dinner with us and then shows up and is like and here’s my new wife, like it’s super casual, and then we all wonder why I need therapy when he’s out here hiding wives and families like it’s a fulltime job.” She finishes, only realizing how heated she is about it when she looks up to find Will staring at her with wide eyes.

“Um.” Will starts.

“Sorry.” Aub hastens, flushing.

“No!” Will says. “No, don’t apologize at all, you can, like, share whatever you want. I just...I got like half of what you just said.” He gives her an apologetic look. “Missing a big chunk of this story.”

“Right.” Aub nods, pretty proud of how calm she sounds. Dr. Seth is going to be so impressed with her next week. “Sorry. We haven’t talked about the two secret families he was hiding when I was growing up. Ok, I’ll back up.”

“He what?” Will cries, but Aub waves him off, diving into the whole history of her dad, her half-siblings, and her step-moms...as well as their various divorces. 

“...and that brings us to now.” She takes a sip of her wine thoughtfully; Will has long since drained his and refilled. She’s pretty sure she didn’t miss anything. “And dinner that’s going to be an absolute disaster.”

“Do you want me to come?” Will offers.

“No!” She says immediately. That’s like-god, that’s the worst idea ever. They do not need to get her greedy father involved in this, who’d take one look at Will and see dollar bills. She’s accepted that she can’t change the way her dad treats her (after many years of therapy); she’s got another dad who loves her and it’s not fine the way her dad doesn’t remember her birthday or what she does for work or pretty much anything important about her, but it is what it is. But like, she’s not going to subject Will to it. “It’ll be-fine.”

He raises an eyebrow. “You think so?”

“No.” She shakes her head. “But thanks anyway.”

Will purses his lips. It’s clear that he doesn’t love that answer, but he doesn’t say anything more on the subject, asking her instead if she wants to split a dessert, as if he doesn’t already know the answer to that question, and Aub, grateful for the change in topic, even agrees to let him pick this time.

It’s a rare gift.

-----

Aubrey knows she had a little too much to drink at dinner with her dad, but she’s not so drunk that she can’t recognize that this is Will’s door she’s standing in front of, knocking loudly and repeatedly. 

She has only a moment to contemplate that-that it’s here she chose to come to after yet another disaster dinner, instead of Steph’s or her brother’s or back home to her own place-before Will’s opening the door, the confusion passing quickly over his face when he realizes it’s her.

“Hey.” He beams and steps back, silently inviting her in, but Aub doesn’t want him to go further away from her. That’s why she came here. “Whoa, hey!” Will says, as Aub steps in the condo and presses herself against him. “Are you-” He lets out a strangled choke as she tiptoes up and loops her arms around the back of his neck. “-okay?”

“Peachy.” She says, pulling him down to kiss her.

It’s not really a great kiss; Will’s kissing her back for a moment, and then pulling back. “Wait-”

“No.” She whines, leaning in for another, and he does it again, caught up for a moment in kissing her, but then it’s like his thoughts catch up to him and he breaks it.

“Aub, we shouldn’t- we aren’t-”

And like why shouldn’t they? They’ve been doing this fake relationship for a while now and not able to hook up with anyone else because of it. He’s objectively the hottest person she’s ever seen. There’s no reason that’s coming to her right now that says she shouldn’t. “We’re friends now!” Aubrey says, running her palms over his shoulders. God, why weren’t they doing this the entire time? “Right?” And Will nods, slowly, but it’s a nod, “It’s fine, friends hook up all the time.” 

“You really want this?” His thumb brushes her cheek as she nods and only then does he pull her back in for a kiss.

-----

If Aubrey thought Will’s guest bed was comfortable, it’s really got nothing on his actual bed. She rolls over, curling into the pillow a little more and opens her eyes to see the sliver of sunlight coming through catch the edge of Will’s face, that one piece of hair that’s sticking up that should be unattractive, but is totally not.

It’s really just unfair.

The sound comes from behind her and Aub jumps when she realizes it’s Will’s alarm going off.  It seems like it barely even fazes him; he just reaches across her and silences it; his arm falling across her when he drags himself back.

“Hi.” She smiles.

“Hi.” Will laughs and it lights up his whole face; she can’t help the hand that comes up to trace over his features. “Come on, that’s not fair.

“What’s not fair?” Aubrey asks innocently, trailing her nails down his chest.

He groans. “I have to go. Skate.”

“You don’t have to go.” She pouts and he groans again.

“You’re making it really hard to have to.”

“Good.” Aubrey giggles, only stopping when Will shuts her up with a kiss.

“Really hard.” He repeats as she rolls her hips into his.

“Fine.” She sighs, flopping onto her back, and she knows the move does exactly as she’d intended when his eyes go right to her chest. “I guess I’ll just have to stay here in bed until you get back.”

“Please do.” He insists, leaning over to kiss her again. “Fastest skate ever.” Will promises.

“You can’t control that.” Aubrey reasons, even as Will’s shaking his head at her while he climbs out of bed.

“Fastest skate ever.” He repeats.

She can’t really confirm or deny that it is; but when he does return, pulling her out of a doze by jumping on top of her, there’s coffee on the table for her too. It’s cold by the time she gets to it.

-----

“You guys are being weird.” Steph comments one night, as Aub’s cheering after Will scores a tie-breaking goal. 

“What?” Aubrey gives her a look. “What do you mean?”

“You and Will.” Steph says, like it should be obvious. “You’re like-” She breaks off, making a noise of frustration.

“You’re in the honeymoon phase.” Alannah supplies helpfully and Steph lights up.

“Yes!” She cries and Aubrey glares over at Alannah but she merely smiles back. “But it’s like, you’re back in it? Like, you weren’t for a while and now...you can’t take your hands off each other again!”

Aubrey doesn’t really know what to say to that. She’s not denying that she and Will have been all over each other ever since that first night they slept together. She can’t even remember the last time she went to her apartment for anything more than to pack clothes and she’s lost track of the number of times she’s reached out for him only to find Will already reaching for her.

But before? She can’t think of any moment where they were ever like they are now. Like there’s too much space between them even when she’s right next to him. Or this pull that brings her toward him no matter where he’s at.

But she doesn’t...she doesn’t know what to say about that. Because it’s not like anything has changed between them. They’re still friends; they still laugh and joke as usual, still gossip about their friends together, are still just waiting to drop a big break up on Mitch and Steph. 

Nothing’s changed, even if maybe, she thinks, something has.

So she shrugs at Steph and says, “We’re just happy. Is that so bad?”

Steph beams and leans her head against Aubrey’s shoulder, and like, Aub knows that’s exactly what she’d been hoping for since she introduced her to Will, but Aubrey still feels like something wasn’t right about what she said.

-----

Aubrey tugs on the Nylander jersey that drapes over her frame as she and Will walk into the hospital conference room. “Are you sure about this?”

“It’s tradition.” He grins. “Stop playing with it.”

“That’s what she said.” She says as dryly as she can, managing to keep the face until he laughs, and then she cracks up with him. 

That’s how the two of them walk into the conference room where the team is meeting; laughing so loudly that everyone stops what they’re doing to turn and look, but she and Will only get a bunch of fond smiles before everyone turns back to their own conversations.

Steph gives her a knowing look when they approach hand in hand, which Aubrey ignores pointedly. “You didn’t warn me we’d have to actually go things wearing this dumb jersey when you plotted to get us together.”

“Oh I didn’t?” Steph says innocently as Mitch and Will sputter in protest. “Must have slipped my mind.”

“Dumb jersey?” Will nudges her.

Aub shrugs, looking up at him with a cheeky grin. “It’s a little big. Might have some trouble getting out of this thing.”

Will grins. “I’m sure some help can be arranged.”

Mitch feigns gagging. “There are children around.”

Wills hand drags up her side briefly-too briefly- as he grins at Mitch. “Where, Mitchell?” But he backs off and Aub does too, both of them catching up with teammates and wives and girlfriends around them.

Or they back off a little, but Aub still finds herself drawn int0 his orbit, especially once they start splitting off into groups to move through the hospital to go see the kids. His hand will brush against hers as they move between rooms; she’s bumping her shoulder against his arm comfortingly as they talk with parents.

It’s not very subtle, but they don’t need to be. Except…

“What is going on?” Auston hisses at her, in passing, as he’s about to step inside the room Will’s just about leaving.

“Nothing.” Aub says innocently, but Will reaches for her hand when he leaves, opting for a fist bump with Auston instead, and Auston’s eyes widen, but Aubrey tugs Will along before he can say anything. “Come on, let’s grab some water real quick!”

The diversion doesn’t last long; Auston catches up to her only two rooms later while Will’s in talking hockey with a little girl and she’s waiting outside, leaning against the wall. He joins her, looking in as well for a moment, before looking over at her. “This is a terrible idea.” Auston says flatly.

“You were on board with it!” Aubrey hisses, trying to keep a smile on her face.

“That was before I realized you guys were sleeping together. Now it’s going to backfire and go to shit.”

Aubrey frowns. “Why?”

“Why?” Auston repeats, like he can’t even help himself. “Oh my god, you don’t even-” He stops abruptly. 

“Don’t even what?” She prompts, when it’s clear he’s not going to continue.

But he doesn’t continue. He just rubs his temples for a minute and mutters under his breath. “Fuck me, how do I have to be the smart one here?”

“Hey!” Aubrey protests, offended. “I am always the smart one.”

“Not right now.” He says cryptically. “And it’s hard to tell who’s being dumber: you or Willy.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Aubrey frowns, but Auston’s already walking away. “Auston!” He ignores her. “Auston!”

“Hey.” Will’s reaching for her arm gently. “What’s wrong?”

Auston’s out of sight now anyway. “Nothing.” She shakes her head, clearing her thoughts and then looks up at him. “Next room?”

-----

“What are you doing Friday?” Aubrey looks up from scrolling through her family’s group chat; Will’s peering at her from across the island.

“Nothing.” She says, after thinking about it for a minute. “What’s up?”

“We play my brother on Saturday.” He says and the shoe doesn’t drop until he adds, “So my parents and sisters are coming in for a bit. Watch the game. Do early Christmas. Hang out a bit.”

“Oh.” She bites her lip. It shouldn’t-it shouldn't be weird. He survived a whole weekend with her sisters, he’s met her entire family; they’ve gone out a few times with varying numbers of her brothers since then. It just...feels weird now.

Will eyes her carefully for a second but continues. “They come in early Friday morning and I made dinner reservations for that night, if you want to come with us.” 

He says it super casually, the way he is about pretty much everything, but she knows him well enough now. There’s a little hopeful tone at the end of it, almost like a question even though it’s not phrased as one. “Yeah.” She says, and even though she’s already nervous about this dinner that’s literally days away, it’s worth it to see the smile grow across his face. “I’d love to come with you guys.”

“They’ll be excited.” Will says, which really undersells just how excited his sisters actually are when they do roll into town later in the week.

Daniella throws herself at Aubrey the second she walks in the door, chattering excitedly about meeting her, and spending the weekend together, and dinner that night, all before Aubrey can even put her purse down. She doesn’t know what her face is doing but whatever it is is bad enough that Will says something to his sister in Swedish and follows it up with a glare when she giggles something back to him.

It works though; Daniella detaches herself, but she does stay close, almost bouncing along next to Aubrey as she steps further inside. “Come on.” Will nods toward the kitchen. “My parents are in here.”

Fuck, his parents. She takes a deep breath. “Cool.”

He grins. The panic must definitely be showing on her face, but his sister just keeps talking through it- Aubrey can relate- or Daniella just doesn’t notice it in her excitement. But Will does, still grinning at her, and she brushes against him purposefully with her shoulder as she goes to follow Daniella, only for him to grab her hand as she passes.

“You don’t have to be nervous.” He squeezes her hand and the only thing that stops her from frowning is his sister. It’s kind of a harsh reminder of the circumstances that she is meeting his family under, the details behind what’s happening here, and that someday-probably soon even- they’ll go back to...well, she hopes that they’ll at least still be friends. 

Even if they stop hooking up.

Danielle goes right up to Stephanie in the kitchen, the two of them whispering to each other in a way that immediately reminds Aub of Kaylee and Cam, enough that she has to fight back a laugh. But it’s Will’s parents that really draw her attention. Michael and Camilla are exactly how she’d pictured from every story Will’s ever told her, full attention on her as soon as she and Will enter the kitchen.

“This is Aubrey.” Will introduces.

“Hi!” She smiles, hoping it’s bright and warm enough to hide her nerves. 

And it works- or more likely, Will’s parents are as perceptive as he is- because they jump right into chatting easily with her. 

She loves them immediately.

They’re warm and friendly, like they’re welcoming her, even though they’re the ones who spent hours on a plane recently. Will’s mom- Camilla, she insists- draws her into a conversation about her family right away- “William told me you have many siblings as well.” “Mum!” “Mum, they’re the best!”- which keeps them going for a while until Michael reminds them they have a reservation to keep. 

“You can keep talking at the restaurant.” He teases Camilla, who’s glaring at him. “Some of us are hungry!”

She rolls her eyes at him- a look that is so similar to one Aubrey’s seen Will make a thousand times- but it serves to get all of them moving. They do keep talking at the restaurant, Camilla shoving her own son out of the way to pull Aubrey in the seat next to her, and Daniella sliding in the seat on her other side before Will can grab it, only for him to mutter something to her in Swedish, sending her quickly sliding over to the next one.

Dinner seems to fly by but it’s actually a few hours later that they’re returning home, pulling out a bottle of wine for a night cap. Aubrey’s just about preparing to go home to her own place before Will’s mom stands up and kisses the top of her head, right in line with all her own kids, promising to see her in the morning, and then the night wraps up and Will’s pulling her into his room, like it’s any normal night.

“Are you-” She trails off abruptly as Will walks right to the closet, like no strange thing. But, what did she even want to ask? Are you sure you want me to stay? It’s not going to be weird if I do?  

“What’s up?” Will pops his head out of the closet.

“Nothing.” Aubrey shakes her head, moving to brush her teeth. She’s not even sure she knows where that question was going; she can’t explain why tonight feels weirder than any other night that she’s climbed into his bed before.

It does though, and that’s made even more evident by the way she tosses and turns once they climb into bed and turn the lights off, settling in on what’s become her side of the bed, right after she brushes her teeth and runs through her nightly skin routine.

It feels like it shouldn’t be so hard to sleep- it’s been a long day, following a long week, preparing for Will’s family to arrive, but she can’t seem to get comfortable and her thoughts are racing.

She rolls over again, facing Will this time, only to find him looking at her with amusement. “You okay?”

“Can’t sleep.” She admit, biting her lip

Will grins, pulling her close. “I can fix that.”

“I’m not having sex with you while you’re parents are here!” Aubrey hisses.

“No?” Her breath hitches as his fingers dance lower down her stomach and then-

“Will!” She laughs, as he gently pinches a ticklish spot.

“Shh!” He’s grinning, she hates him so much. “My parents are-”

“Don’t say it.” She says, surging up to kiss him so he can’t finish that sentence. God, she hopes his walls are thick.

-----

“Stop.” Aubrey hears Will right outside the door. “Go away.”

She can hear one of his sister’s respond, but the actual words get lost in the chaos of her own sisters’ FaceTime, which she’s wrapping up as she lies in bed. It’s loud enough outside that she knows Will’s family is awake already, bright enough that she probably should get up, but she’s too comfortable to make herself move.

“Daniella!” She hears, followed by something in Swedish just as the door opens and a blonde head pokes in.

“See! She is awake!” And that’s all the warning she gets before Daniella is jumping up right next to her.

“Daniella!” Will snaps again, but Aubrey’s already sliding over to make room for her.

“She’s fine.” She assures him, wrapping her arm around Daniella’s shoulders as she cuddles in close.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Daniella says to her brother, not bothering to pull herself away from Aubrey’s iPhone screen, where she’d barely wasted a minute before jumping into chatting with Kayls and Cam. 

Will’s leaning against the dresser and shaking his head in amusement, watching as Aubrey manages to finish up her call (a task much harder with Daniella in her ear, calling just as much nonsense back as her sisters do), but there’s a soft smile on his face that Aubrey almost can’t bring herself to look at, so she starts twirling her hand through the ends of Daniella’s hair. 

“I can’t believe you two.” Daniella huffs, and she’s so much like Will, just loving her hair played with; Aubrey tries to hide her grin because she knows he’d fight her on it if she had to say it out loud right now. “Not even inviting your sisters here for the weekend.”

“Why would we invite ourselves into that kind of roast?” Will says dryly. “The two of you are bad enough.”

“Like you’re not going to talk about us anyway,” Aubrey adds. “I’ve seen the receipts.” She teases. “I know you talk about us on instagram.” 

“You talk about us on instagram?” Will demands immediately.

“No.” Daniella says, unconvincingly.

“They talk with my sisters every day.” Aubrey whispers to him and laughs when he turns his outraged face toward his sister, who avoids his gaze completely.

“Seriously?” Will cries.

Daniella shrugs. “We have a lot to say.”

“I’ll give you a lot to say.” Will says, mock-threateningly, before throwing himself on the bed on her other side and poking his finger in her side until she’s laughing so hard that she’s begging for him to stop. He does, after one last poke, which Daniella returns with a pout. “Go get dressed.” Will nudges her. “Or Aubrey’s going to go to brunch without you.”

“Aubrey wouldn’t do that.” Daniella says confidently, standing to leave. “She’s nicer than you.” 

Will barks out a laugh. “Is she?”

Both Nylanders turn to look at her, just as she’s swinging her legs out of bed and Aubrey shrugs. “I wouldn’t leave your sister behind.” She says, grinning when Will laughs and Daniella’s got her phone out of her pocket before she even leaves the room.

-----

Will and Alex are close. Aubrey knows this. She knows they talk pretty much everyday whether it’s texting, Facetiming, or even actual phone calls. They’re brothers, sure, but more than that; they’re best friends.

And maybe that’s why it’s hard not to shrink under Alex’s gaze the second they meet. It’s not that he’s not friendly when Will introduces them, returning the smile she gives him.

It’s just that his gaze feels piercing in a way that none of the rest of his family did. It feels like Alex sees through all of her but more than that; he’s studying all of her and doesn’t like what he sees.

God, she doesn’t know what she’s going to do if Alex doesn’t like her.

She tries to be bubbly and bright, more listening than contributing to this conversation that’s mostly just brothers catching up. She knows that dinner later, and at their early Christmas celebration tomorrow, will really be when she gets to make her big impression on him. 

“Willy!” John Tavares calls, looking apologetic about the interruption. 

“Be right back.” Willy pats her arm gently before jogging down the hall and now Alex’s full attention is on her. Now she can’t help but shift her weight from foot to foot, even as Alex smiles at her. “So, Aubrey, huh?”

She fights back the urge to bite her lip. “Yup.”

“It’s exciting to finally meet you.” He grins and Aubrey’s jaw drops a little. “Will talks about you all the time.”

“He-he does?” She asks quietly. It’s about the most unexpected thing Alex could have said to her.

Alex bursts into laughter. “Uh yeah.” He says, like it’s the most obvious thing in the world, but before she can press anything further, Will’s back, slinging his arm around her shoulders and squeezing her into his side tightly. 

“Ready for second dinner?” Will presses a kiss to her temple.

“Always.” Aubrey leans into him, ignoring the knowing look that Alex is sporting currently and the feeling in her stomach that doesn’t quite feel like butterflies.

-----

Aubrey tries to give it a few days after the Nylander’s leave town, hoping the feeling in her stomach will calm itself, but when it’s been a week and it hasn’t settled, she’s forced to admit that she’s going to need outside help.

Can you let me in? She sends, when she’s sure she’s outside the right door.

Open. Come in. 

She frowns at the response, opening the door. “I don’t love that!” She calls as she walks deeper in the condo. “You should really-” She stops abruptly, as a blonde whips her head around to glare at her and Auston stares at her wide-eyed. “Oh!”

“Oh?” The blonde repeats, kind of mockingly, but also seething, and Aubrey doesn’t really know what to do, so she looks over at Auston, who’s pointedly avoiding both of their eyes. “Unbelievable.” She shakes her head, shoving past Aubrey and only when the front door slams does she hear Auston breathe.

“What the fuck?” She asks him immediately, “You could have just said no, it wasn’t a good time to come over!”

“I wanted her to leave!” He protests. “I tried everything! She even volunteered to come take Felix on a walk with me!”

Aubrey cackles, barely managing to compose herself at Auston’s glare. “Well, go and get his leash. We can walk and talk.”

She gets quickly distracted by Felix’s excitement for a walk, snapping like twenty pictures on her phone, before Auston finally prods her about the reason she even wanted to meet today. “So what’s up?”

She takes a deep breath. “Am I in love with Will?”

“Are you in love with...are you fucking kidding me?” Auston responds immediately, looking at her like he had that day they were at Sick Kids- like she’s completely missing something that everyone else knows.

“I’m gonna take that as a yes.” She says reasonably.

“Oh my fucking god.” He says, sounding distressed. “Don’t you have, like, a therapist for this shit? How did I get drafted for this?”

“I mean, yes, I do, but I haven’t gone into the details of it with Dr. Seth before this and I don’t think an hour would cover it.” She says; she’s thought about that already. Auston rubs his temples. “Stop that.” Aubrey chides. “Your hairline is bad enough.”

“Well you’re not helping!” Auston cries. “Jesus Christ, am I in love with Willy? Where the fuck have you been?”

“Egypt, I guess.” She says and he stares at her flatly until she explains. “Denial?”

“Fuck off, I hate you so much. Oh my god.” He groans. “Willy would have laughed so hard at that, fuck you.”

The worst thing is that she knows he would have. He’d have laughed and laughed and laughed, his eyes crinkling and his smile bright and warm, so loud that she couldn’t help but join in.

“Holy shit.” Auston says quietly, watching the smile on her face. “You’re really in deep.”

“Ugh, yes.” Aubrey groans, covering her face. “I hate it. I hate these feelings. I hate not knowing. I hate-”

Auston cuts her off, choking out a laugh. “Not knowing? Not knowing what?” And then he chokes again, once he looks over at her. “Not knowing if Will-” He stops abruptly looking like he’s got a secret that he shouldn’t be telling. “Come on, you aren’t this dumb.”

“You’re being serious?” She says quietly, looking over at Auston hopefully. 

He avoids her eyes, bending down for a minute to pet his dog, but Felix absolutely betrays him by trying to run towards a new smell on a nearby bush, giving him absolutely nothing to look at instead of her. “I mean, come on.” Auston gives her a look. “Don’t make me say it.”

“Did he say it?”

“No.” Auston shakes his head, tugging gently on Felix’s leash to turn around. “But Aub, really? He brought you to meet his whole family.”

“He met mine too.” She reminds him. “And so did you!”

Auston shakes his head. “You...you just don’t see how he looks at you.”

Aubrey bites her lip, but she can’t resist asking. “How does he look at me?”

Auston doesn’t even have to think before he responds. “Like the rest of us aren’t even in the room.” 

“Oh.” She says quietly, looking down at the ground. Felix is just trotting away happily, like Aubrey’s entire world hasn’t been flipped on its axis. 

Auston, at least, seems to recognize the effect of what he’s said. “Look, even if you’re not ready to talk with him, just, like, look at the guy. You’re not in this alone.”

She’s definitely not ready to say anything, but, well, she could give that a try. Just try and see what Auston sees.What everyone sees apparently. “Alright.” She agrees.

“I won’t say anything.” Auston adds. “You two can figure this mess out on your own.”

“You’re the best.” Aubrey declares, leaning up to kiss his cheek.

“I know.” Auston smirks, pulling Felix’s leash out from under her feet.

“Jerk.” Aubrey laughs, shoving his shoulder gently. “If you didn’t have the second best dog in the world right here, I’d push you harder.” She crouches down to scratch Felix’s ears, only for Auston to pull him out of her reach.

“Second best?” He cries, outraged. “Nuh-uh. You don’t get to pet my dog after that kind of disrespect.”

“I just ranked your dog above Zeus!” She protests. “But Pablo’s my boy.”

Auston releases his hold on the leash a little and Felix trots over toward her arms as he teases, “I thought we just agreed Willy was your boy.”

“Yeah, well,” Aubrey scratches behind Felix’s ears, smiling as his tongue lolls out. “Man’s best friend.”

-----

Will’s acting funny when Aubrey sees him the next day.

She only catches him for a few minutes before the game, when they briefly cross paths at his place when she goes to pick up a jacket she left there, and she doesn’t know how to explain it, but something just seems...off.

It’s like...he barely looks at her when she’s in there digging around what’s become her side of the bed and then he brushes past her, muttering something about how he needs to go and for her to just lock up whenever she’s done, which would be fine, except he usually waits for her if she’s around when he leaves so they can walk out together.

Something’s just off.

“Are you sure you didn’t fight about anything?” Steph frowns at her, later that night. “Even like a small, stupid thing that maybe you brushed off? Because you do that.”

“No!” Aubrey swears. “At first I thought he was just annoyed about the book, because the book I’m reading right now takes place in Sweden, so like every few pages I ask him if it’s real? Or what it’s like?”

“God, you must be the most annoying girlfriend.” Steph giggles.

“Don’t even, I know everything about you and Mitch.” Aubrey pokes her and Steph giggles again, admitting defeat. “But no! He wouldn’t even look at me! Something’s up!”

Steph purses her lips. “That is weird.” She admits. “It’s very...not Will.”

“No!” Aubrey cries. “Will doesn’t sit and let things stew! He doesn’t care enough about what people think about him for that.”

“So why is he acting like this then?” Steph asks and Aubrey blows out a frustrated breath.

“I don’t know!” She says. “And I just want him to tell me what’s going on.”

The rest of the game is fairly uneventful for the two of them, slipping quietly out of their seats after the win and chatting between themselves and a few other friends as they all wait. One by one, the boys all make their way out of the locker room, and Aubrey frowns as even Auston and John walk out, stopping briefly to chat with her, before even they go, until finally, finally, Will steps out, his face flickering when he sees her. 

“Hi?” She says, a little annoyed.

“Hi.” Will says, like nothing’s just happened, like he didn’t just do a double take of the worst kind at her mere presence.

“What’s wrong?” She frowns, reaching out for him and gently sliding her hand on his forearm.

“Nothing.” There’s no other word for it; Will flinches. 

“Will.” Aubrey breathes as he shrugs off her arm.

“It’s nothing.” He repeats. “I’m just tired.” Which is so clearly a lie and she frowns, ready to call him out, but he reaches for her hand and says, “Let’s go eat,” with such finality that she doesn’t really know how she’d bring it up.

All she knows is that his hand feels cold in a way it never has before and the silence they sit in at dinner is like nothing she’s ever felt with him, even before they started sleeping together.

-----

“Merry Christmas!” Cam throws open the front door dramatically before Aubrey, Will, Steph, and Mitch have barely even shut their car doors. “Come on, you’re late!”

“Oh boy.” Aubrey mutters and she hears Steph and Mitch laugh.

Will, however, is as quiet as he’s been all drive up to her parents for their annual Christmas Eve party- as quiet as he’s been all week, as he’s been since whatever happened- and it makes her wonder why he even came. She’d told him he didn’t have to come if he didn’t want to; he’d just given her this tiny smile and asked her what time they had to pick up Mitch and Steph.

“How are we late?” Steph asks, as all four of them start yanking off coats and scarves the second they walk in the door. “None of the neighbors are even here yet!” 

Cam huffs at that bit of logic and turns on her heel, walking away from them as they laugh, which cues Aubrey’s brothers into their arrival. Tye and Danny poke their heads around the corner of the wall, calling for Mitch immediately to show them how to do something on a new video game, but right away they’re thwarted by their mom. “Later.” Mitch whispers to them, as Tye and Danny grin, following the four of them into the kitchen. 

In the kitchen, they find Aubrey and Steph’s moms working in tandem- the way they always have on Christmas Eve- to finish the appetizers and set food out. They stop only briefly to greet their daughters and their daughters’ boyfriends, and to direct them on where to put the desserts they brought, before they’re shooing them all right back out.

“Dads in the basement?” Steph asks, like they all don’t know the answer already, and Danny nods, leading the way down the stairs, where Fitz and Ryan have already started a beer pong game against Mike and Tom.

“Shotty next.” Mitch calls, while he waits for Aubrey and Steph to say hi to their dads.

“You gonna be able to walk back next door?” Fitz snorts out a laugh.

“That was one time!” Mitch protests. “Nobody warned me how much drinking there was on Christmas Eve!”

“It’s like we hadn’t spent the last four months together before that.” Aubrey deadpans, focusing more on watching Will greet her stepdad with the same enthusiasm as he had her mom, and her brothers, and Cam.

But then, he comes back to her side, and when she goes to tangle their fingers together, his hand stays limp, just kind of letting her do what she wants, not returning the gesture at all, instead of pulling her closer like he used to.

“Guess I thought you two were the anomaly.” Mitch teases. “Then I learned I’d have to bring my A game all the time.” 

“Yeah buddy.” Tom says, looking over at his daughter’s boyfriend right after he sinks Fitz and Ryan’s last cup. “Who’s with you?”

-----

By the time Mitch and Will get demolished in beer pong, Aubrey and Steph are fighting back a laugh at their dads’ light buzz already going and the neighbors have started to arrive, which brings a temporary pause to pong play for more introductions.

The neighbors all love Will, which, of course they do. Aubrey’s not surprised at all. He’s funny and charming and personable, just has this air that draws people in, and every one of her mom’s friends finds her at some point after they meet Will to gush about how wonderful he is.

“Yeah.” Aubrey says, almost helplessly to Mrs. Jones and Mrs. Morris, as she watches Will with Kayls and Cam across the room. “He’s pretty great.” They smile knowingly at her, Mrs. Jones winking as she passes, leaving Aubrey to watch them with a fond smile on her face.

It’s Will who notices her staring first, because of course it is. Kayls and Cam are oblivious to everything around them. He catches her eye, still laughing about whatever they’re talking about, and there’s a second where his smile grows when he sees her, a second Aubrey feels a grin growing across her own face.

And then it all stops abruptly as something flashes over Will’s face, and as quick as the grin was there, it’s gone.

Aubrey frowns and watches as Will returns to talking with Kayls and Cam again, but notices the smile on his face seems forced now. She wants...well, she doesn’t know exactly what she wants, but she’s tired of not knowing what’s going on with him.

“Hey.” Fitz nudges her shoulder. “It’s too early for you to be sad about going to your dad’s tomorrow. Come take a shot with me.”

“I-” It’s not that. She starts to say, but stops herself. Today’s not the day to try and tease out whatever’s going on with Will. Whatever it is could wait until after Christmas. “Yeah, sure.”

Fitz grins, leading her over to the makeshift bar, corralling a few friends as they go, but by the time he starts pouring, the crowd around them has gotten bigger. Will’s standing next to her, but the space he’s left between them feels so purposeful, and it only makes Aubrey frown as she listens to Fitz’s Christmas toast, as he cheers to a Merry Christmas, a Happy New Year, to good friends and great family. “And a way too cool future brother-in-law.” He jokes. “Don’t fuck this up, Aub!”

“Yo!” Mitch protests loudly as Aubrey feels the breath get stuck in her chest. 

She can’t even look at Will, so tense she can hardly bring her shot glass up to her mouth. The alcohol barely even burns and she knows it’s not because she’s too drunk to taste it; the numbness of her brother’s comment still stinging, and it’s well after she’s deposited her shot glass on the counter that she realizes, “Where’s Will?”

Mitch frowns, looking behind them. “He was right here, wasn’t he?”

Aubrey nods slowly, trying to stand on her toes and search for him. “Can you just-” She starts.

Steph’s right on her wavelength. “You look up here; we’ll check downstairs.”

Will is nowhere to be found on the main floor, so she heads upstairs and finally finds him in the room they’d thrown their bags in earlier. “Hey.” She breathes out a sigh of relief. “There you are.”

“Here I am.” Will says quietly. He’s in front of the taller dresser, looking at the bulletin board covered in pictures from high school and college- one of the few relics left in the room from when it was hers before her mom refashioned it into a guest room. 

“I’m sorry about Fitz!” She blurts. “He didn’t mean any-”

“We should be wrapping up soon, right?” Will says abruptly, interrupting her.

“What?” Aubrey frowns, shocked. That is...not at all what she thought he’d say.

“This?” He gestures between the two of them. “Like, Mitch and Steph definitely think we're a thing. Can call this off soon?”

“Um.” Aubrey tries to breathe but something’s definitely restricting that ability. “We…what?”

“We can stop this pretending.” Will says, like it’s obvious, and Aubrey feels her stomach drop. This...this was all pretend to him. “Do that break up that’s going to crush them. The whole reason we did this.”

“Right.” She swallows the lump in her throat. “Uh yeah, we can do that.”

Will shrugs. “Cool.” He says, and then turns and walks away, leaving Aubrey standing there wondering where exactly she went wrong.

-----

“Ok.” Steph snaps her fingers and only then does Aubrey look up from the Leafs vs. Calgary game that her best friend invited her over to watch that she’s paying absolutely no attention to- and hasn’t actually been able to focus on all night. Her best friend is standing in front of her, holding a new bottle of wine, and looking concerned. “I’ve asked for your glass like four times now. What’s going on?”

Aubrey bites her lip and holds her glass out. If she’s going to do this, they’re both going to need refills. “I have to tell you something.”

Steph frowns immediately but fills Aubrey’s glass and then her own. “Uhh, ok? What’s up.”

Aubrey doesn’t know whether she needs a deep breath or a sip of wine to settle her nerves. She goes for both. “Will and I aren’t together.”

And maybe...maybe that was the wrong way to phrase it, because Steph’s face just falls. “I’m so sorry, babe.” She says, reaching out and rubbing Aubrey’s arm. “I really thought-” She shakes her head and Aubrey’s still trying to figure out what she said wrong, what she can say to make her see what she really means. “Are you okay?”

“No.” Aubrey says and Steph looks like she wants to reach for the wine bottle and pull her in for a hug at the same time, until she continues. “No, I mean; Will and I aren’t together now because we were never really together at all and no, I’m not okay either, actually, now that you mention it.”

Now Steph frowns uncertainly, like she doesn’t know what to say. And that look? The one on her face right there? If it didn’t feel like her heart was already breaking, she’d be cherishing that look.

Now she can’t even enjoy it.

“You’re going to have to explain this one to me.” Steph says, her voice carefully neutrally.

So Aubrey does- beginning with the night that Mitch and Steph had had them over and her and Will’s plan to get them to stop nagging, to when they’d started sleeping together, to how it felt like they were together for real and on the same page, right up until they weren’t.

“I wanna be so mad at you right now.” Steph says, after a long silence.

“You should be.” Aubrey admits. “I would be.

“Well, you’re making it really hard looking so sad.” Steph glares. “And being so dumb.” Aubrey’s jaw drops, even if the callout is probably well deserved. “Will looks at you like you are the center of the universe. He looks like his entire day has gotten better every time you walk into the room. For God’s sake, he willingly met your dad on Christmas last week! You cannot honestly tell me you think he doesn’t really want to be with you!”

“He told me he wanted to stop!” Aubrey cries. “He was the one who said we should do the breakup!”

“Well if you don’t want to, then tell him!” Steph dares.

“Stephanie.” Aubrey frowns. 

“What?”

“I can’t do that!” Aubrey hisses.

“Why not?” Steph pours another glass of wine for herself and then passes the bottle over. Aubrey accepts eagerly. “Did Will tell you why he wanted to stop this...dating thing?”

“...no.” Aubrey sighs. It’s another thing that’s been driving her crazy.

“So ask him.” Steph says plainly. “And tell him you don’t want to stop.”

Aubrey bites her lip nervously. “But what if he says no?”

“Honestly the worst thing that happens here is that you still break up.” Steph says gently. “But this really just sounds like a matter of you two actually needing to talk about where you stand. Will’s not a mind-reader, Aub; he can’t have known you didn’t want to stop things, especially if this was all your idea in the first place.”

Ugh, she’s right. “I hate everything about this.” Aubrey sing-songs. “Including the fact that you even introduced us.”

Now Steph grins. “You do not hate that we introduced you. You just hate feeling vulnerable.”

That’s too accurate to address, so Aubrey flips her off and reaches for the wine again.

-----

Will picks her up for the Leafs annual New Year’s Eve party and it’s unfair because no one should look that good dressed in black pants and a sweater, but there’s Will waiting by the car with a beanie on his head and a pea coat left open, for maximal torture is the only reason Aubrey can think of.

“Hi.” She breathes, running across the street to him as best she can in her heels. 

It takes him a second to respond. “Hi.” He says finally, opening the door for her. “You uh, planning on blinding us all tonight?” He teases, once he slides into the backseat of the uber with her.

Aubrey giggles at the lame joke as she looks down at her glittery skirt. It’s such a lame joke but she’s just so relieved he even made it. That they still have dumb things to laugh over. “Hmm, over-under on how many of us are wearing something sparkly tonight. 10?”

“Over.” Will answers immediately and she giggles again.

The ride doesn’t take long so it’s only a few minutes before they’re pulling up to the club, where they run into Travis Dermott and his girlfriend exiting their uber at the same time. “Nine more.” Will whispers in her ear, as Kat turns to greet them, and they both catch sight of a sparkly tank under her jacket.

“Hush.” Aubrey bites back a laugh, but only barely, before she pulls Kat in for a hug. Inside is about as loud as she’d expected but once they all step upstairs into the VIP section roped off for them, it’s easier to hear, easier to think, and easier to breathe.

Or at least, it is for a moment. She can feel Will’s eyes on her from across the room, where he’s at the bar ordering drinks for the two of them, and she and Kat have gone to say hi to more people.

“So, uh.” Steph says, in lieu of hello. “I don’t think Will’s being weird anymore.”

When Aubrey turns and follows Steph’s eyes, Will’s still looking at her, unashamed in his gaze or getting caught. He winks back at her, grinning when she smiles at him. “No.” She says slowly. “I guess not.” Steph just grins at that, kind of smugly, and Aubrey huffs at that, turning away to greet Morgan and Tessa behind her.

It’s not long before Will returns with drinks, still grinning as he pulls her immediately to the dance floor. He pulls out some of his most ridiculous moves and Aubrey laughs, harder and harder the more she drinks, and then finally falling against him after he and Mitch attempt the Toosie Slide together. 

“Why are you laughing?” Will demands, wrapping an arm around her waist and taking her hand, leading her into some weird kind of slow dance, even as the song changes into something by The Chainsmokers.

“I just like seeing you like this.” She grins.

His brow furrows. “Like what?”

“Just-” She doesn’t know how to explain it. How open he is right now, how loose and easy and warm he looks because he’s just able to be himself, and how happy she feels to be with him, especially when he’s like this. “Just happy, I guess.”

Will grins again and presses a loud kiss to her temple, that she barely has time to giggle at, because he says, “Always happy to be with you,” like it’s the most casual thing in the world. 

And Aubrey gasps in shock, but she doesn’t think Will even notices, because he’s dipping her back over his arm right after that and then she’s too busy laughing again.

-----

Steph flops down on the remaining couch seat and ignores the look that Auston sends her in favor of fanning herself with her hand. “Sure.” He says dryly. “I’ll move over a little.”

“Would you? Thanks.” She snickers and he shakes his head fondly at her.

“How about you?” He looks over at Aubrey. “Gonna squish me in the corner even more?”

Aubrey’s already settled herself on his other side, on the edge of the couch. “Nah, I’m good here.” She bumps her shoulder against his.

“Is it even possible to squish you in the corner?” Steph muses.

“Why are you squished in the corner?” Aubrey asks, confused. “What, you couldn’t find a date for New Year’s?”

“I make it a point to not bring dates to holiday parties.” Auston says and Aubrey’s jaw drops.

Steph’s snickering into her palm though, so it’s clear this particular brand of assholery isn’t unfamiliar. “Holidays and events.” She cackles. “Keep those expectations low.”

“Although now that I know that all it takes to make a girl leave is to just have you walk in my house the next morning…” Auston trails off thoughtfully.

Aubrey shoves at his head, ruffling his hair on purpose, but she can’t help but laugh along with him. “Don’t you fucking dare. I’ve got better things to do than that.”

“Like what?” Steph says, too innocently to be real. “Will?”

“I’m leaving.” Aubrey stands, as Steph and Auston both laugh. “I don’t have to listen to this.”

“Is noon good tomorrow?” She hears Auston call after her, while Steph cackles next to him. “How about 12:30?” She flips him off over her shoulder, without looking back, instead pushing her way around Fred and his new girl, to find Will where she’d left him at the bar with Mitch.

But at the bar, she finds only Mitch, who’s looking a little confused. ��Where’s Will?” She asks.

“Um.” Is all Mitch says and Aubrey frowns immediately. 

“Mitch, what happened?” Aubrey says flatly and Mitch caves right away.

“I don’t know!” He says. “We were just ordering drinks, watching you guys, everything seemed fine, and next thing I know, he was walking away!”

“Well where did he go?” She asks impatiently, barely waiting for Mitch to point before she’s shoving her way through the crowd.

It feels like she circles the entire building before she finally finds Will, and it’s more like she happens to run into him than she actually finds him, which just annoys her even more, enough that she grabs his hand and pulls him outside to a spot far enough away that it’s quiet enough to talk.

It’s not quiet- it’s still New Year’s Eve and there’s people all around them going up and down the street- but it’s far enough from the door that they can’t feel the music anymore, at least. 

Will’s staring at their hands, still linked, but he’s not saying anything, and even though she’s the one who dragged them out into the cold, he’s the one who started acting weird in the first place, and she feels her annoyance grow. “I thought we were having a really good time tonight?”

Will sighs. “We were.” He pauses. “I was, at least.”

“Ok, I was too.” Aubrey says slowly. “So, what happened?”

Will sighs again. “Look, it’s fine, like this was never supposed to be a thing with us, yeah? I’m not mad at you. I’m mad at me. I’ll get over it.”

She’s so confused. “Get over what? Why are you mad?”

“I saw you,” Will says. “Coming out of Auston’s one morning. I was driving past, after practice on my way home.” He shrugs, almost casually, but she can see in his face how hurt he is. “And like, we were never supposed to be a thing.” He repeats and she frowns. Why does he keep saying that? “So I’m not mad at you and I can’t even be mad at him. But I saw you and Matts together and I knew I liked you more than you liked me.” He shrugs again, trying to play off his words as light as casual, but Aubrey’s trying to put the pieces together of what he said. “I know you’d rather be here with him tonight, but that’s why I can’t do this anymore.”

“Oh my god.” She breathes. “You’re so dumb.”

“Hey!” Will protests.

“We’re so dumb.” She corrects, because, really, it’s the truth. “I was at Auston’s that day because he was the only one who knew about us at the time and I needed to talk to someone about if I’m in love with you!”

Will doesn’t move for a second, the longest second of Aubrey’s entire life. “Where, uh, where’d you land on that one?” He asks, like he’s kind of nervous for the answer.

And Aubrey can relate; there are butterflies in her stomach, even though she’s positive she knows how this is going to end now. “Pretty strongly in favor for.” She says and Will beams, that bright smile that lights up his entire face. “I didn’t get to tell you earlier, but I’m always happy to be with you, too.”

“That’s good.” Will says mildly, and Aubrey grins, waiting for the rest. “Because I really love seeing you smile like that.”

Her jaw drops a little. She’s not upset about what he said at all; it’s just so not what she expected him to say. And in that moment of silence, Will grins down at her once more, before leaning down to kiss her.

-----

It’s late the next morning by the time Aubrey tumbles out of bed, yanking a t-shirt of Will’s over her head. Will’s been up for at least an hour already, and she kisses his cheek as she passes, giggling as he lightly pats her ass in return.

“Coffee’s still warm.” He says.

“I still love you.” She teases. “That’s not changing just because you kept the pot warm.” Will flips her off and returns back to the game he’s playing on his Switch. “Have you seen my phone?”

“Near the front door.”

Most of her stuff is still by the front door, thrown hastily down when they’d come in late last night. Her phone’s still got a little battery left, filled with messages from late last night and earlier this morning, but one in particular catches her eye.

Steph LaChance: i told you so 😉

#william nylander #william nylander fan fic #william nylander fanfiction #william nylander imagine #Hockey Fanfiction #hockey fanfic #nhl fanfiction #nhl fanfic #nhl imagines #hockey imagines #my hockey fics

[lemons3ason]

How the Vinsmoke Brothers React to Calling Out The Safe Word During Sex (Headcannons)

Warning: NSFW, dacryphilia, degradation, bdsm, size kink, overstimulation, MINORS DO NOT INTERACT

~~~~~~~~~~

Ichiji Vinsmoke

-Genuinely this man has a soft spot for you, seeing the dewy teardrops sitting on your pretty lashes as you cry and beg him to stop rearranging your guts makes him so weak.

-Cold, ruthless, brutal, a monster, everything he was to others was just never a side you’d see of him, you made him human all because he loved you so dearly.

-“Come on beautiful just take it, I know you can you always do!”, he’ll growl glaring down at you with cold onyx hues.

-He has you in a mating press, his thick cock stretching your tiny pussy to the brink beneath him as he calls you his ‘tiny little pig slut’.

-It’s not until you call out his safe word that he realizes just how seriously he’s hurting you, “S-Sora!”, you had cried out making him stop everything in his tracks.

-The name alone is enough to make him go soft inside of you, he lets go of your thighs finally noticing the bruising from his rough grip on them and watched as you pulled yourself off of him and curled into a shaking ball on the bed.

-He’s unsure of what to say as you pant desperately for breath, something about his actions and word seemed different today and it scared you.

-The name Sora, his mother’s name, was a reminder for him to be kind and caring so that’s just what he did.

-He was forward and straight to the point, putting his boxers back on and pulling you by your arm until you sat up straight so he could throw one of his shirts over your naked form.

-“May I hold you?”, he’ll ask softly waiting for your response and once you nod yes he’ll lay down next to you pull you onto his chest and smother your face in kisses until you stop shaking.

-Once you’re comfortable enough he’ll adjust himself so he’s at your thighs and gently kisses the bruises he’s left on your skin, once you’re calling him up he’s pulling you back onto his chest and gently holding you and watches as you doze off in his warm arms.

-He’ll whisper soft compliments and praise to you gently rubbing circles against your back to keep you at ease while you sleep.

-The next morning you wake up horny but he’s sure to be much more careful with how he handles you, with you on your stomach and hips high in the air he enjoys your soft squeals as he fucks you from behind.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Niji Vinsmoke

-This man ties you up, your arms are tied behind your back allowing him to keep you up by yanking on the rope around your wrist, and your calves touch your thighs since he has them tied up allowing him full access to your pussy even if you tried to escape.

-The most brutal of all the brothers when it comes to sex, if you are very sensitive this is not the man you want to be with.

-Pounds brutally at your pussy, burying himself as deep as he can go and then some just to hear you scream, if he feels that you’re too dry he’ll let all that spit that’s accumulated in his mouth to dribble off the tip of his tongue to your hole before returning to thrusting your pussy into oblivion.

-You can normally handle it, usually your masochistic side is in pure pleasure from how he handles you but for some reason it just felt different today.

-“Hmm what’s the matter slut? Not feeling it today? You’re running dry fast today, need some more pain huh my little bitch?”, Niji growls grabbing a fist full of your (h/c) hair that sends your body into shock.

-You’re easily thrown into pure fear as memories as your days as a mistreated slave come flooding back, he had forgotten it for a brief moment but released your locks as soon as you screamed out, “Heartless!”, at the top of your lungs.

-Your devil fruit powers activated blades erupting from your skin, one scratching Niji’s cheek, and the others cutting your skin but helping you cut yourself free.

-You’ll pull away from him quickly, sitting as far from him as you can while you form yourself into a ball.

-Niji sucks at comforting people, even you. So he’ll leave and order Cosette to your room to calm you down while sitting outside your bedroom door in hopes that he’ll be let back in.

-Once you’ve fallen silent and Cosette emerges with an empty tray of plates and cups that she had provided food and beverages for you with she leaves without a word. The door is left open meaning that you are waiting for him.

-He’s silent, a obvious scowl etched over his face as he sees you asleep in fetal position on your side of the bed.

-His erection is long gone since the beginning of the incident, he won’t ask for sex for a while only if you are needy for some relief but he’ll let you do everything just to make sure you’re comfortable.

-Lays close enough to you to wrap an arm over your around balled form, buries his nose into your hair to enjoy your shampoo that he loves so much. He’s noticed that this relaxes you, eventually you unfold yourself throughout the night and you wake up with him pressed against your back and his arm around your waist.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sanji Vinsmoke

-Usually...USUALLY...this man treats your body like a temple. Kisses every inch of it and praises your whole figure especially the places you’re insecure about but after a fight with Zoro he was furious and took it out on you.

-Your back is pressed against the bathroom wall of the ship, tears falling from your hazy eyes as Sanji fucks the fourth orgasm out of you.

-Your tears and whines just egging him on to fuck you more. Your fists weakly punch and push at his chiseled chest to get him off of you but he’s not listening.

-“S-S-Sanji! St-op please!”, you sobbed trying to push him off of you.

-“Stupid moss head...saying he’s better for you then I am. I’ll show him. Your pussy will only be molded to my cock no one else’s!”, the blonde growled.

-His thrusts are so rough that they make your breasts bounce every time his cock fills your wet cunt, your whole body is burning and you can’t feel your legs. You just want it to stop.

-“Prince, stop!”, you begged calling out the title that Sanji absolutely hated.

-He stopped finally taking in how weak your body was from his constant overstimulation. He returns back to his gentlemanly state and puts you down making sure to keep you leaning against him since your legs are weak.

-“I’m sorry my love, I made you so uncomfortable that you had to say that word...I-I’m so sorry.”, he’ll apologize over and over even after you’ve said that it’s okay.

-He’ll gently clean you off, making sure to be careful with your sensitive body, scrub your head with the shampoo he loves so much, before finally joining you in the warm bath and relaxing with you.

-He knows that he was the cause of the issue but he stays by your side hoping you’ll forgive him, carries you to bed once he’s thrown one of his long shirts over your sweet body, and carries you to bed.

-He cooks you your favorites so you can enjoy a nice meal before sleep and absolutely swoons over how cute you look while stuffing your cute face.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Yonji Vinsmoke

-This man is huge compared to you in every way, towers over you and admired you as his prey but god does he love you.

-Not as mean as Ichiji and Niji but still an insult slips out of his mouth here and there when he has you bouncing on his thick cock.

-He loves the way your ass bounces when you come down hard on his cock taking his whole member in despite how small your pussy is compared to his length.

-He smiles at the feeling of your nails digging into the flesh of his thighs as you ride him silly.

-“Yeah pretty girl that’s it. Take it all in.”, he’ll order striking the plump flesh of your ass with his heavy cold hand.

-He’s not even trying but his heavy hand leaves a mark on your tiny cheeks in seconds, the sweet cry of his name motivates him to do it again and your hip movements become long forgotten as Yonji slaps you ass.

-Each hit makes you clench around his cock, strangling it in your tight little walls. He adore the sensation but quickly becomes impatient so his hips start moving plunging his cock so deep that you feel the entrance of your cunt rub against his pelvis.

-“That’s it you like getting spanked don’t you stupid princess? Come on try harder, I’m gonna fill you up with a little heir to my name and you’re gonna take it all.”, Yonji growls smacking your thigh.

-You can’t take anymore strikes from his hand, your cervix hurts from how much he’s been thrusting into you. So you can’t do anything but cry out the word, “Monster!”, you cry out making Yonji freeze up immediately.

-As you collapse off of his member his brothers barge in like nothing informing him of the new mission they’ve been appointed, both of them staring at your shaken form as you try to cover yourself.

-Niji dares to reach out to you with a shit face grin on his face but Yonji doesn’t let his brother touch you. He throws his royal cape over your naked body and shoves his brothers out of the room to change.

-“Stay here, rest up. I should’ve realized that it was to much for you, don’t be mad at me.”, He’ll sigh, the tall green haired man will get on his knees placing his head on your thighs waiting for your forgiveness.

-You forgive him once your body has calmed down and gently play with his hair forgetting that he has to leave on a mission until Niji starts pounding at the door.

-“I’ll be back beautiful. Just wait for me and I’ll make it up to you.”, he smirks pressing a hot kiss to your plump lips.

#one piece #sanjionepiece #vinsmoke sanji #sanji scenario #vinsmoke niji #vinsmoke yonji #vinsmoke ichiji #vinsmoke smut #sanji smut #Ichiji smut #Yonji smut #Niji smut #x reader

[kohanayaki]

.:Time and Time Again:. (Marauders Era x Reader) Ch 2

As you reconcile with Sirius, he reminisces on how you came to be friends despite a rather rocky start (mostly told through flashbacks taking place in the Marauders era).

LINKS:   CH 1   CH 2   CH 3   CH 4   CH 5   CH 6   CH 7   CH 8

________________________________________________________

Ch 2 .:Pranks and Past Prejudices:.

~Previously~

“I was about to see if you were awake,” Sirius admitted with a small grin, “Seems we both had the same idea.”

He shifted his weight from foot to foot, stepping aside slightly so you could come in. If the Sirius Black from your school days had offered you into his room in the dead of night, you would have slapped him upside the head; but things were different now, and so were the two of you. 

However, as you glanced around the room you almost laughed at how remarkably unchanged it was, and why wouldn't it be? He hadn't lived here since he was sixteen, and he was only living here now because he preferred this house to an Azkaban cell by a small fraction. While the rest of the house was set in deep tones of obsidian and gray, save for the green Slytherin theme of his younger brother's room, Sirius' room was all warm shades of red and gold, Gryffindor paraphernalia covering every inch of it from Quidditch trophies and old banners to a tapestry he had stolen from the Great Hall when they'd won the house cup that year.

The room was littered with memories of your school life— a set of charred robes from when he and James had drunkenly lit the Quidditch field hoops on fire, an old Beater's bat that he had broken in half during the Cup finals, an old Gobstones set you used to play with in the courtyard, and stacks of classic rock records that you and Remus had gifted him for the holidays. A muggle toolbox sat in the corner of the room from when he'd made improvements to his enchanted motorbike that couldn't be done with magic, which you were certain his parents were mortified by.

Posters of bikini-clad women were plastered across the wallpaper, and you recalled the day he told you his mother had a fit when she realized he'd used a permanent sticking charm on them so she couldn't take them down. Said posters were still present, but mostly covered up by all the photos of him and his friends from their school and early Order days— the only noticeable sign of change you could see from his moving back in. It was truly like some sort of time capsule.

As soon as you tore your eyes away from the room and turned to focus on its owner, a tense silence fell between you two. This was the first time you had seen Sirius in over a decade. The last time you two spoke, he was in chains being led away to Azkaban. What was there to say? How could you possibly think things could go back to the way they were? 

“Sirius,” your voice cracked with emotion as you said his name, and when you saw the look in his eyes, so similar to the look he'd given you when he was in that horrible barbed cage during his trial, the dam just broke.

You practically threw yourself at him, sobbing quietly into his shoulder as the fabric of his shirt bunched up in your trembling hands

“I'm sorry,” you said, “I am so, so sorry I didn't believe you, Sirius. I didn't know, I didn't—”

“(Y/n), it's okay,” Sirius said softly.

You almost jumped at his gentle touch, his arm wrapping around your waist and one hand coming up to pet your hair. It hurt him to see you like this, that you went through this much because of him.

“There was no way you could have known,” he said, resting his chin on top of your head as tears continued to stream down your face, “There was no proof that I wasn't the Secret Keeper. We'd decided to make it that rat at the last second. Only James and Lily knew and, well, they couldn't exactly attest to my innocence.”

Hatred bubbled up in his chest at his own mention of Pettigrew, but he forced it down for you, his expression softening as soon as he looked at you. “That was bad judgment on my part, I suppose,” he said in an attempt to lighten the mood, although twelve years in prison was a difficult matter to joke about.

“I should have just believed you,” you muttered into his collar. Sirius' other hand reached out to cup your face, wiping the last few tears from your cheeks.

“Come now, even Moony thought I'd done it,” he said, a small smirk finding its way to his face, “I know what it looked like. . . I don't blame any of you for not believing me. So please, don't blame yourself for this, (Y/n). You're still my best friend.”

“Oh, now you've done it,” you sniffled, laughing despite yourself as fresh tears spilled over. Sirius laughed along with you and yo u could feel the sound reverberate through his chest, rich and melodic. Warm.

He wrapped both his arms around you, holding you tight as you two chuckled like a couple of idiots, standing there glassy-eyed in the middle of his room. If anyone else had bore witness to the scene they'd have thought you'd gone mad, but in that moment you couldn't care less. Your body had been buckling under the weight of your guilt and how much you had missed him. Hearing him say that he still considered you his best friend. . . that was more than you could have ever asked for.

Sirius swelled with pride as he saw he was able to make you smile, something he'd long considered a small victory. He couldn't believe how much your relationship had changed. If someone had told him all those years ago that you would turn out to be someone he couldn't imagine his life without, he wouldn't have believed them. But he supposed life was unexpected like that. . .

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~   1973  ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ever since the day you'd stood up to him, James Potter found himself increasingly curious about you. Of course he and his friends continued to pick on Snape, but when you were around to fend them off it became more and more difficult to do so, something that the leader of the self-proclaimed Marauders decided was cumbersome.

James insisted that to get to Snape they would have to take you down too, since you were so keen on protecting him.

“We need to cut the head off the snake,” he had said.

And so, slowly but surely, James shifted the cross hairs of his mischief-making from Severus Snape to you. It started out small; a Bat-bogey hex here, some heat sensitive combustion power under your cauldron there. What he didn't expect in the slightest was for you to actually retaliate with pranks of your own.

Quidditch season had just ended as the year came to a close, and James, who was supposed to be helping clean out the Gryffindor tent, was lying on his back and fiddling about with a golden snitch he'd found wedged in the wooden scaffolding. His head perked up as he saw the Lily across the pitch, walking next to you and chatting. He clearly couldn't care less about what, as he had no problem interrupting your conversation.

“Hey, Evans!” he hollered, heading towards you two.

As soon as Lily spotted him she rolled her eyes.

“And now we're walking faster,” she muttered, grabbing you by the arm and tugging you along.

“Aw come on, I just wanna talk,” he said, quickly catching up with you. Before long he had jogged a few paces ahead, turning around to block your path. “Hey,” he said with a smirk. He was wearing his Quidditch practice uniform, broom in hand.

“Merlin, you are nothing if not persistent,” Lily huffed.

“What can I say? I'm a Chaser~”

“Goodbye, James,” Lily deadpanned at the pun, and he quickly moved in front of her again.

“Wait, wait! Just watch this, okay?” he insisted.

You bit back a smirk, grateful he hadn't paid you any mind until now.

“Trust me, you've never seen anything like this before,” James said cockily, willing his broomstick to hover a few feet off the ground and hauling one leg over to mount it. However, as soon as his arse hit the wood, his entire body phased right through it. He groaned as his tailbone made unceremonious contact with the ground, his broomstick now hovering above him. As soon as he looked up the stick dropped and plonked him on the head, solid again.

You burst out laughing, revealing your wand that had been obstructed from his view by your sleeve.

“(Y/n)!” Lily looked at you in shock, hitting you in the arm playfully but unable to fight the laughter that rose in her chest. It was nice to see him get a harmless taste of his own medicine.

“Well, you were right, Potter,” the redhead said, “I've never seen anything like that before.”

James' face flushed with embarrassment while you two walked away, gathering his broom and whatever remained of his pride. You wouldn't get the better of him again.

Or, at least that's what he told himself until the beginning of your fourth year.

________________________________________________________

James strode down the corridors leading to the Great Hall with a pep in his step. It had been an unusually peaceful morning; despite having slept in, he wasn't in much of a rush to join his friends who had already made their way to breakfast.

The real reason for his quick pace was because he couldn't wait to see your reaction to his latest prank. It was a classic, amped up a bit thanks to a tube of ink from one of the “magic” markers at Zonkos. He hoped you liked your new look, because you were going to be saddled with it for a while.

As he walked through the courtyard he shot a wink to a fourth year Hufflepuff girl he recognized from his Divination class and she covered her hand with her mouth, turning away from him slightly as she tried to hold back the giggles that spilled from her lips. He gave himself a pat on the back, oblivious to the fact that the laughter was directed at him, an unawareness that stayed with him up until the moment he threw the doors to the Great Hall open. The gasps and laughter that followed him only grew as he sat down at his usual spot. Even his friends were staring at him, wide-eyed and unblinking.

“What?” James ran a hand through his hair in confusion, “What are you guys—!!”

As his hair flopped in front of his face his peripheral vision was curtained with the brightest shade of neon turquoise he'd ever seen.

“No,” he said, “no, no, no way!”

He grabbed one of the food trays, dumping the pastries that were on top onto the table. Peter squeaked as he caught a few that were about to fall, setting them down quietly on his own plate.

James stared at his reflection in the shiny metal, and sure enough his once pristine brunette hair was colored the bright blue of the magic marker whose contents he'd dumped into your shower bottle the night before.

“Did you like the shampoo?” a voice behind him asked innocently.

He nearly jumped out of his skin as he turned around to see you, your hair colored the same bright blue shade. Now he was thoroughly confused.

“It smells nice, right?”

“How did you. . . if I. . . why is your hair—”

“A simple connection charm on the shampoo bottle,” you said, “anyone who touches it receives the same benefits and results of the next person who uses it within three hours. In this case, you landed yourself a dye job and a hell of a keratin treatment, so you're welcome. The spell was already on the bottle to begin with; pretty convenient when you have dorm mates that can all save on buying product, and besides it can be kind of nice to skip a hair wash day every once in a while. I suppose I should thank you, I didn't have to do any shopping or sneaking around for this one. You did all the work for me.”

You put your hand to your chin, pretending to study him for a moment.

“You should take care of that fast, though” you said nonchalantly, gesturing to his hair, “you don't look nearly as cute as I do in this color, Potter.”

To further prove your point, you waved your wand around the crown of your head, and with a quick utter of 'aufero hue' the blue in your hair seemed to melt right off the strands, leaving behind your natural (h/c) locks. The color swirled around the tip of your wand in an aqueous state for a moment before you flung it aside. It landed with a splat! against the Gryffindor table, staining a section of the wood that same shade of bright blue as if it had grown that way.

“I'd do it for you myself, but I don't want to,” you smirked, “ Perhaps you could take a few remedial classes to learn the color-leeching charm. Have fun figuring something out!”

And with that you flounced away, leaving behind a very embarrassed, very blue, and very reluctantly impressed James Potter.

He may just have found himself a proper rival.

Sirius scoffed from where he sat.

“Oh please, the stupid charm can't be that hard to do,” he said, taking out his wand.

“Not that I don't have faith in you, mate, but I'm probably better off seeing if Slughorn has anything for this,” James said.

“Why don't you just soak your head in some Valerian water? That's what takes the color out of potions, right?”

“Peter, he might go bald if he does that.”

“Oh.”

_______________________________________________________

James would go on to land a few good jokes on you too. There was one night where you had snuck into the Prefect's bathroom and emerged with a mermaid tail, which was pretty awesome until you realized you had no way of getting out of the tub. From then on, you and James would continue to try and get the jump on one another, marking the start of your now-infamous fourth year prank war. It entertained the students and infuriated the faculty. Gradually, your pranks on one another became more light-hearted, meant to amuse the other person and make them laugh rather than actually hurt or humiliate them.

“Very funny, (L/n),” James said as he walked up to you, his body turned around 180 degrees from the waist up so he had to shuffle backwards to face you. You laughed, nearly choking on your pumpkin juice as you saw your handy work.

“What are you, five?”

“Right, because you're so much more mature stalking and bullying my friends,” you quipped back.

“I really don't understand how Snivelus is your friend.”

“Severus,” you said crossly, “and for the record, I really don't understand how Remus is yours either. He seems like a nice guy.”

“Har har,” James rolled his eyes, “Now would you turn me the right way 'round already? I've got Quidditch practice.”

“Nah, I think you're fine to play like this.”

“Honestly? Not a bad tactic. I can cover my blind spot and stare at my own ass while I fly.”

“Who's five now?” you grinned.

As the months went on, instead of storming over to each other and slinging insults, your interactions with James became more akin to playful banter. And frankly, Sirius didn't get it. You were a Slytherin, and a pureblood at that. Hell, you were a descendant of one of the 28 pureblood families. Everything about you went against everything he believed in and relished in getting away from each year when he would leave home to go to school. You were in the same house as those stupid blood purists, you probably were one yourself—

“You're glaring.”

Sirius blinked, snapping out of his stupor as Remus nudged him in the shoulder. He said nothing, slowly returning to eating his dinner as he tore his eyes away from you, sitting at the Slytherin table with Snivelus, Evan Rosier, and his younger brother of all people. He stabbed at his roast potatoes a little too harshly and his friends traded looks among themselves.

“You alright there, mate?” James asked cautiously.

“Fantastic,” Sirius said, shoving another forkful of potatoes into his mouth to avoid saying anything unsavory as he spotted you heading towards their table.

“Coming to the library today, Remus?” you asked the boy to his right who looked up at you in surprise.

“Oh, sure thing,” he said, “I'm off for the night.”

“Great, we can study for Arithmancy then,” you said. Remus nodded at your suggestion and you gave him a dazzling smile, walking off with your books.

“Since when did you two get so chummy?” Sirius bristled.

Remus rolled his eyes.

“We're just studying for the upcoming mid marks,” he said, “They’re proficient in Ancient Runes and History of Magic. As a study partner it's. . . refreshing.”

“Oi, are you calling us stupid?” James rose a brow.

“Your words, not mine,” Lupin grinned. He saw Sirius' bothered expression and sighed, collecting his things.

“You might get on if you bothered to get to know them,” he told Sirius out of the others' earshot, slinging his book bag over his shoulder before heading off in your direction.

You only continued to grow inadvertently closer to James throughout your fourth year, your prank battle coming to its epic conclusion with the two of you joining forces against some particularly nasty upperclassmen. Your practical jokes subsided, your quips and passing insults were traded for real conversations and walking each other to class. You hated to admit it, but he'd grown on you— especially with him letting up considerably on bullying Severus and annoying Lily lately.

All the while, the closer you got to James the more irritated his best friend became. In Sirius' mind, the more time you were spending with James the less time James was spending with him. They hardly hung out alone anymore. And since James started hanging out with you he started mellowing out, which made Lily start hanging out with him, which made him even more tame. Sirius just wanted his best friend back.

“You do realize that issue would largely be resolved if you weren't so bothered by hanging out with both of them together, right?” Lupin had brought up one night as Sirius was airing out his frustrations.

“I'm not going to bother making friends with someone whose family is so wrapped up in blood politics they forget to be human beings first. Trust me, I've met their mother enough times to know.”

“Have you ever asked them about it?” Remus pressed.

“I don't really need to, do I? They're a (L/n). Open your eyes, Moony!”

Remus' brow furrowed, a shine in his eyes akin to sympathy as he regarded Sirius.

“Perhaps it's you that needs to clear your vision, friend.”

A/N: Thank you all so much for the unexpected early support on this story! I have a lot planned for it~ If you’d like to be added to the taglist just let me know ! 

Read chapter 3 here!

Taglist: @blackpinkdolan @sleep-i-ness @parker-natasha​

#harry potter #the marauders #marauders x reader #sirius black x reader #james potter x slytherin!reader #james potter x reader #remus lupin x reader #regulus black x reader #harry potter x reader #harry potter fanfiction #marauders era #marauders fanfiction #marauders #severus snape x reader #severus snape #multi chapter #marauders x you #marauders x y/n #post azkaban sirius

[iwishtobeastorm]

Eau froide - Chapter 1

AU - Clyde Logan/Mermaid!F!Reader

A/N: hey there! I’ve been working on this for some time now and even thought I don’t have much written, I just felt like sharing this one chapter to see if people would be interested in it at all. Let me know what you think! 💗

Warnings: mentions of nudity

Masterlist | Chapter 2

Ever since Clyde was a little boy, he felt drawn to that place, the lake on the edge of Boone County, to its dark blue waters, serene and mysterious.

He always felt like it hides something and he loved that as a child.

He and Jimmy spent hours playing by the water, pretending they were pirates or sailors, trying to catch some fish or swimming during the hot summer days. Later, when they were older, they borrowed Earl's little boat from time to time and took Mellie for a ride. Clyde took his first girlfriend there too, back when he was sixteen. He was showing her the constellations when she kissed him for the first time.

He often thought about the place while he served in the military, the calming splashing and whispering of the water bringing him peace in the roaring of war.

Once he came back, he bought a trailer and a bit of land by the lake so he could be close to that little heaven while he recovered. He needed the comfort and security only that place could bring him. Jimmy helped him with all technicalities while Mellie decorated his little house and so soon he was able to call that place home.

He's able to spend hours by the lake, just letting the cool water wash over his bare feet, while his mind wanders, sometimes to the past, sometimes to the future.

Today is no different. It's the Fourth of July, which means a day off for Clyde. He decided to spend the morning by the lake before he joins his family for a barbecue at Jimmy's place. He had his morning coffee and the last piece of peach cobbler that Mellie baked for him before he took the book he's just reading and he headed to the shore. His steps led straight to his favorite spot - a quiet place, where no families or couples that want to spend the day by the water can bother him, yet not far away from his home. He sits down there, letting the soft grass embrace him as he finds the page he ended at the last time and he opens the book. He's soon caught up in the story completely, ignoring the rest of the world as he's drowning in a new one, which might be much more exciting than the one he's living in. He doesn't look up when he hears the water splash a bit, thinking it's probably just a fish. That is until his ears catch up something, that sounds different, something very close to human trying to get out of the water. Just then his honey brown eyes drift up and what he's met with makes the air hitch in his throat. He thinks he's dreaming at first but then he realizes that it's real and his eyes quickly meet the ground, a deep blush spreading from his cheeks to his ears as he tries to push the image out of his mind.

"Are ya- are ya alright, ma'am?" He finds his voice as he kicks himself to act like a normal adult, not like some stupid teenager. This is- unusual to say at least. The time he spent here by the lake would definitely give a few years in total, but not once has he stumbled upon a naked woman. Yet here you are.

There's no response to his question from you, which makes Clyde a little worried. He's just about to make himself look up at you again when there are footsteps, probably two of them, before you collapse to the ground, the water splashing around you since you still haven't made it to the shore fully. Clyde quickly puts away his book, ignoring your nudity or the water that now soaks through his shoes as he hurries to your aid. He takes off his shirt, wrapping it around your shoulders to hide you from the world. He's about to speak up and help you get up, but then you raise your chin and glance at him and Clyde loses his ability to form words, to think, to breathe.

You- you are gorgeous. Your eyes are gazing at him with so much tenderness and innocence. It seems you're taking in his features the same way he's taking in yours. Your pretty lips part as if you wanted to say something, but nothing comes out. Clyde realizes you're still sitting in the water naked and that you might be cold.

"I- Let me take ya to the shore," he says softly and you nod, a small smile on your lips. He wraps his prosthetic around your waist carefully, while you rest yours on his other forearm. When you raise to your feet again, Clyde can feel your whole body trembling. You make a wobbly step, looking like a baby deer that's trying to walk for the first time.

"What happened to ya, ma'am?" Clyde dares to ask, his prosthetic holding you a bit tighter to not let you fall again. You turn your head his way so he gets a glimpse of your face, your eyes cast down in what might be sadness or shame before you shake your head. Clyde is so confused like he's sure he's never been before.

" 'kay. I- I can take ya to ma home if that's alright with ya?" He speaks softly, not wanting to scare you off since it seems like whatever had happened to you, it had to be a lot. You smile at him a bit and nod eagerly, your grab on his flesh hand tightening lightly, making his cheeks burn again.

He leads you to the shore step by step as if he was teaching a baby how to walk. Clyde's mind feels like it'll explode any minute with all the questions related to you and your mysterious appearance.

He takes you to where he left his book, leaning down to grab it, his other hand still wrapped around your waist to support you.

"Ma house ain't far away from here," he states and you nod, your eyes focused on the book in his hand. You take a little step to be closer to Clyde so you can examine the object he's holding. But when you do so, you step on the grass, and suddenly, you're in Clyde's arms, hands wrapped tightly around his neck and he drops the book just to catch you. He doesn't understand what happened before he notices you looking down at the ground in what might be fear and confusion. Clyde holds you close as best as he can to not drop you and not touch any intimate areas of your body, his face now red as a tomato and his mind even more puzzled. You don't know what grass is?

"What is it, ma'am?" He asks, genuinely bewildered. You just point to the ground before you hide your face in the crook of his neck as if you were scared or embarrassed. His heart hammers at that small gesture, his chest getting all warm and tingly, but he shoves those feelings away.

You are a stranger yet you act as if you knew him for years. What does this whole thing mean?

"Ya- Ya don' know what that green thing is?" He mumbles, a small smile tugging on his lips at his own words and you nod against his neck, pulling even closer as if he could shield you from all of it.

"Look," he murmurs softly, taking a step back to put you down on the little pebbles that round the whole lake. You hesitantly let him go and you watch nervously as he approaches the grass. He touches it, swiping his hand over the surface, feeling each blade tickle his palm before he turns his head to look at you over his shoulder.

"Come 'ere," he extends his hand towards you, beckoning you to join him. You take his invitation, your hand grabbing on his prosthetic as you approach him. Clyde does his best to keep his gaze fixed on your face and not let it slip down to where his shirt reveals your body.

"It ain't gonna hurt ya. It's- it's just grass," he says softly as if he was speaking to a child as he leads your hand to the ground. He watches as your eyes widen comically once your palm makes contact with the grass. When you don't pull away, his grab on you disappears, allowing you to run your hand over it freely as he did before. A grin stretches over your features, making Clyde smile unintentionally, the pure joy mirroring in your eyes when you look at him doing crazy things to him.

"How come ya don' know this?" He asks, his voice gentle because he doesn't want to offend you anyhow. You advert yourself gaze, bashful. Even though Clyde waits, there's not a single word coming from you as an explanation, so he grabs his book and straightens up.

"We should- uh- get goin'. Ya might catch a cold," he says, reaching for you, helping you get up too. You don't protest at all, letting him lead you.

Your steps are a bit shaky and hesitant at first as you walk over the grass, making Clyde smile softly, but you gain more courage with every step, so you're soon able to match Clyde's usual pace, as you head to his home together.

Clyde opens the door for you, letting you in. You hesitantly do so, crossing his doorway and heading further into the trailer, looking around curiously. Clyde closes the door behind the two of you before following you inside. He regrets he didn't clean up before he left to read by the lake.

"Sorry for the mess," he states, scratching the back of his neck nervously. You turn to him, shaking your head with a smile, dismissing his worries, before you get back to exploring his home. Your nonchalance puts Clyde at ease a bit, even though he finds your trusting nature quite odd.

"I- I'll bring ya some clean clothes," he says, his cheeks warming up again as he reminds himself of your situation. The image of you standing bare in the water, looking like some nymph from a fairytale, flashes through his mind and he pushes it away. He doesn't wait for your answer as he heads to his bedroom, mentally kicking himself for such thoughts. His mama taught him better, yet he can't help himself.

You are simply one of the most beautiful women he's ever met. Your gorgeous hair, your sweet eyes, your lips, your body. It's just as if you were cut out of every single one of Clyde's dreams. You seem to be too good to be real. Maybe he's still asleep. Maybe he's hallucinating. He rubs his eyes, sighing softly before he approaches his closet to search for some clothes. He finds a clean t-shirt and some sweatpants, knowing it might not fit you ideally, but it has to be enough for now. After he calls the police, they'll help you and soon you'll be at your home again in your own clothes.

He returns to the living room, just to find you kneeling on his couch and running your fingers over the photos on his wall above it. He clears his throat and you turn to him with a grin, pointing at the one where he's still a child, standing with Jimmy and Mel by the lake. He smiles.

"Pa took us fishin' that day," he states, approaching you to give you the clothes. You look at it a bit confused as if you didn't know what to do with it.

"Ya- ya should get dressed. Put it on, ya know?" He speaks softly, offering it to you. You stand up slowly, not caring that your body is revealed by his shirt, making Clyde's eyes travel to the ground so he can avoid staring at you, his face on fire. You take the pile from his hands, pressing it against your chest. He dares to raise his gaze just to meet your wide eyes. You're apparently waiting for something.

"What is it, darlin'?" He asks, the nickname slipping through his lips before he's able to stop it, making Clyde mentally smack himself, until he notices the bright smile that settled on your face. You- you liked it?

You start gesturing, pointing at the clothes and then shrugging your shoulders, trying to indicate that you have no idea what to do with it.

Clyde's mind is all over the place.

You don't speak, that's nothing unusual. But how come you don't know what grass is or what to do with clothes. Are you even a human? How come you don't know any of this? It's not like everyone learns that as a child, right?

"Ya- ya don' know how to get dressed?" He raises his eyebrows, not believing those words left his mouth. You nod hesitantly, apparently not sure what he means by that either. Clyde sighs softly.

"Look, I'm dressed now. I have these on," he grabs his t-shirt and tugs on it lightly, your eyes following the movement curiously.

"It's called clothes. I wear it because it keeps me warm and also because ya shouldn' be naked in front of other people," he states, nervously clearing his throat as he watches you look down at yourself. You crook your eyebrows in pure confusion before your gaze meets his.

"I- You've never had clothes on?" He asks, feeling like he's going crazy. This can't be real, right?

You nod slowly, adverting your gaze as if you were embarrassed to admit it, not giving Clyde any comfort. He feels like a mad man for what he's about to ask you, but he needs to make sure. Nothing about this whole situation is normal.

"Are ya- are ya even from this world?" He speaks softly, not wanting to hurt your feelings by being insensitive. You seem to warm up a bit at his question, smiling and nodding eagerly.

"Okay, that's good," he murmurs, taking a deep breath, bracing himself for the next question.

"Now tell me, are ya a human being?" He looks you in the eyes, even though he finds it difficult since he's only reminded of your beauty again. He feels stupid for asking that. You probably had an accident or something and you lost your memory and ability to speak and he's asking you stuff like this, making the whole situation even weirder as if having you standing half-naked in his trailer wasn't enough.

But then- then you look down at your bare feet and shake your head no. Clyde doesn't believe his eyes at first, and he rubs them, just to assure once again that he isn't dreaming. When he opens them and you're right there in front of him, glancing up at him shyly, he lets out a gasp.

This can't be real. What the hell is going on here?

"Who- who are ya then?" He frowns softly, trying to stop himself from panicking. You straighten up and pass by Clyde, heading back to his couch. He follows you like in a dream, completely puzzled. You kneel on it again, reaching for the same picture you pointed at before and you take the frame off of the wall, handing it to him. Clyde is slowly yet surely accepting the fact he might've lost his mind as he takes it from you. You stand up and approach him, looking down at the picture, before you point at something. Clyde has to bring the photo closer to his eyes to even see what you meant. Once his sight comprehends what's in the picture, his hands give out and the frame falls from his grasp, hitting the ground with a thud. You lean down and pick it up, pressing the photo to your chest as if it was something precious to you.

"This ain' possible. I- I'm dreamin'. Or I'm crazy. Ya can'- this ain'," he's stuttering, running his hand through his hair while his thoughts race. You watch him, apparently worried.

"Is that ya? The person in the water?" He asks, looking at you. You nod, a small smile on your lips as you take a step towards him, which Clyde mirrors by taking a step back, making you stop in your tracks, your eyes meeting his, hurt mirroring in them, tugging on Clyde's heart.

"Are ya- God- are ya a mermaid?" He whispers, not believing his own words at this point. You look down, nodding, clutching the frame closer to your body as if you were afraid he'll take it away from you. Clyde stares at you for a long minute, trying to get a hold of himself.

You are a mermaid. A real mermaid.

Of course, Clyde knows all the stories about what hides in the deep blue waters of the lake. He heard it all from Earl, all about the town underwater and the merpeople who reside there, taking care of the lake and it's habitants. Earl always said he saw them himself but Clyde's parents told him not to believe such stories. And now he's supposed to accept it was true all along? How come he never saw you? How come he never saw any of your kind?

"How is it possible ya are here then? Aren't mermaids unable to leave the water?" He asks but he soon regrets he did once you look up at him and there are tears in your eyes. You look so sad, so hurt. Did he do this to you because of all of his questions?

"I- I'm sorry, darlin'. I just- it's hard for me to understand this is true. I didn' mean to hurt ya," he speaks softly, taking a step towards you. You bite on your lower lip, your eyes now cast down as you wipe away your tears, sniffling and shaking your head gently as of to dismiss his words.

"Ya can't explain it to me, can ya?" He murmurs, knowing the answer before you actually give it. You nod to confirm it.

"It's okay. Just- just put on the clothes now, okay? I can help ya," he says, his cheeks flushing at the thought. You head back to the couch, trying to put the frame back, but it's obvious you don't know how so Clyde approaches you, taking the photo from you and leaning over your body to put it where it belongs, the sudden proximity making both of your hearts thrum. When the photo is back in its place, Clyde swiftly straightens up, not wanting to come off as a creep by pressing his body against yours for longer than necessary. He grabs the pile of the clothes and clears his throat as you turn to him, sitting on his couch now. Clyde tries to focus on anything else but how beautiful you look. He could get used to this so easily. If you- if you were his and he'd come home to you, sitting on his couch just in his shirt and nothing else. You'd be like a soothing balm after rough nights at the Tape. He clenches his jaw, shaking the image out of his mind, denying himself such daydreams. You're not his, you'll never be. You're a stranger, a mermaid. It's stupid to think about such things as much as it is disrespectful to you.

"Ya need to get up," he says with a small smile, reaching for you with his flesh hand and you take it without hesitation, the softness of your touch raising goosebumps on his skin. Once you are on your feet, Clyde gets really flustered.

"Uh- Ya should probably turn yer back to me," he offers, not trusting himself to stay gentlemanlike and not ogle you once you'll be bare in front of him again. You listen to him without any protests, turning your back to him.

"I'll take off the shirt, okay?" He warns you and once you nod, he peels it off of you as gently as possible, letting it pool at your ankles. He picks the t-shirt, his cheeks warmer than the air outside in the morning sun.

"Raise yer arms," he instructs and you do so. He slips the t-shirt on, tugging it down, letting your body swim in it.

"Now turn to me," he murmurs. You follow, smiling at him as you fingers play with the hem of the t-shirt that reaches your mid thighs. He hates the effect the sight of you in his clothes has on him, he hates how his eyes involuntary travel to where your breast line underneath the linen, to where your nipples peak through the material, his cock stirring in his trousers. He clenches his jaw enough to grit his teeth before he regains his cool, taking a deep breath and biting on the inner side of his cheek.

He unfolds the sweatpants and shows them to you.

"This goes on yer legs. Just like my shorts here," he points at himself and you grin, nodding in understanding.

"It must be hard havin' legs all of sudden," he states, kneeling down to help you get into them. He gently grabs your leg, admiring how small it actually is compared to his own, before he lifts it off the ground. That throws you off balance and you immediately grasp his broad shoulders for support, steadying yourself, making Clyde's blush darken.

"Sorry, darlin'. I should've warned ya," he apologizes as he slips the sweats past your ankle, leaving it there, before placing your leg down carefully and moving to the other one.

"Do ya have a name? Ya could- ya could draw it on my back with ya finger," he offers, tugging on your leg to get you to lift your feet which you do. You start writing on Clyde's back but it's nothing like the alphabet he knows and he wishes he could kick himself for thinking yours is the same as his.

"I'm sorry, darlin'. I don' understand yer letters. I should've think of that," he says softly, tugging the sweats up your body, until he reaches your waist. He keeps the t-shirt tugged in it as he ties the rope around your middle, keeping the huge pants where they are meant to be.

"There ya go," he states, finally facing you just to be met with your sweet smile before you look down at yourself, your hands still on his shoulders even though you hardly need any support from him.

"Do ya like it?" He asks and you nod, grinning at him. It makes him smile softly, watching the pure joy mirroring in your eyes. You're like a child, so pure and unspoiled. Are all mermaids and mermen like that?

"Good. It'll have to do until I call Mellie," he states, already nervous about that. You curve your eyebrows in what might be confusion, your eyes darkening just a fraction.

"Oh, she's ma younger sister. The one standin' in the middle on the photo," he explains, tilting his head towards the framed picture you had in your hands minutes ago and you smile, nodding, your features softening once again.

"The other one is Jimmy, ma older brother," he adds and you turn to him with excitement, nodding.

"Ya knew that?" Clyde asks, a bit confused. You bite on your lip as you nod once more.

"How come?" He murmurs. It now seems that it's your turn to get flustered.

You point at yourself before your fingers move to your eyes and then you tap at his chest.

"Ya were watchin' us? From the lake?" He assures he gets it right. You look down shyly and nod once. He chuckles.

"How long?" He asks and it takes a moment since you respond. You show him a height, somewhere around your bust.

"Since ya were that little?" He tries and you nod, finally glancing up at him.

"Why you've never showed yerself to me?" He asks and you sigh, trying to come up with a way to gesticulate that so he could understand.

"Ya were shy?" He offers, trying to help you. You shake your hand in a way to show him that the answer is somewhere in between.

"Is it forbidden?" He proceeds and he gets the same answer.

"Was it because of the difference?" Is another thing he can think of and this time you nod.

"I see how that could be an issue," he states, making you smile.

"What about yer family?" He looks at you. You lift three fingers to indicate three family members and then you try to imitate your mother, your father and your grandma, making Clyde laugh.

"So, it's ya, yer mama, yer papa and yer granny, right?" He guesses and you nod, placing your right hand over your heart and Clyde immediately gets the meaning of your gesture and it makes his heart shatter. You're such a sweet being, apparently very caring and gentle. Why did you ever choose him? Did you do all of this because of him? What about your family? Can you go back to them?

"Do they know about me?" He asks and you look away, apparently embarrassed. Clyde finds your reactions quite endearing. You seem so easy for him to read. He sometimes has problem with that especially with certain people but with you- he can see it all in your eyes and he likes that. The sincerity. It's a nice change.

But wait- does this mean you like him? Is this The Little Mermaid scenario?

"Are ya riskin' anythin' to be here?" He blurts out, worry lacing his tone. You look at him, a bit puzzled, before you shake your head, making him let out a relieved sigh.

"Good. I just- I was- us humans have a story about one of yer kind. She fell in love with a prince and made a deal with a sea witch so she could be a human. She lost her voice like ya did and- let's say it didn' end up well," he says and you let out something that might be a chuckle, making Clyde look at you in confusion.

You make a cross with your hands to let him know that's not how it works.

"No lake witches at yer place?" He asks and you grin, shaking your head, apparently amused by the whole thing.

"Great. Makes me calmer," he muses, making you smile. A sweet silence settles between you for a moment, both of you shyly watching the other one, taking in each other's features and expressions, marveling at the beauty of the one standing opposite you, before Clyde clears his throat lightly, breaking through it.

"Aren't ya hungry?" He asks, scratching his neck nervously. You consider his question before you nod slowly.

"I don't know what ya usually eat so maybe ya could have a look at what I got," he offers, gesturing for you to follow as he leads you to his kitchen and you trail behind him with a smile, calm that things had been explained and happy to spend more time with your human.

———————————

Tag list:

Thank you so much for your support!

@rosi3ba3z @lovelylostminds @lokigirlszendaya @Gabr-Marie @hypnoash @xoxabs88xox @janebby @zooeyglassbathroom @lmarielondon @kacctus @Lovelyleti2

#clyde logan x reader #clyde logan x y/n #clyde logan x you #Clyde Logan #logan lucky #eventual romance #eventual smut #slight slowburn #mermaid #alternate universe #reader is mermaid #reader is soft #adam driver

[spxllcxstxr]

Four’s a Party • The Marauders

(Gif not mine)

Request: Hello ❤️! Can I have an imagine of poly! Maurauders x gryffindor!reader where you are also a maurauder and you guys are just in a cuddle puddle platonically at first but then they look like they are holding something back so you ask them what wrong and they bring up about wanting to be in a relationship together and you just ask them how long have they been thinking this and they answer since 4th year and you agree to be in a relationship with all of them and you are all just happy together? Thank you! —anon

Summary: Building a blanket fort with your boys leads to a confession

Warnings: title makes it sound suggestive, it’s only fluff I promise, Poly!marauders

Word Count: 884

A.N: Um, sorry this is so short. The last time I confessed to my crush it was the summer before eighth grade and over text and she dumped me like a week later...so this is kinda bad. I’m so sorry. I do, however, like how I wrote Sirius. So that’s a plus. Love you all ❤️

****

There are plenty of advantages of having your three best friends share a dorm room.

One of which includes the reason why three sets of blankets, pillows, and sheets are sprawled out on the floor in the center of the room. Blanket forts were much easier to build when all the material was in one spot already.

Remus and James, the taller of the four of you, attempt to hang up the white sheets for the roof. James’ glasses are askew and practically sliding off of his nose while the tip of Remus’ tongue sticks out from the side in concentration.

You try to fluff the pillows for the inside, but since James always brings so many pillows from his own bed back home, your arms quickly begin to tire.

Sticking your head out from the lopsided makeshift threshold, you glance around for Sirius. You find him lounging on his stripped down bed, casually twirling his wand between his fingers.

“Oi! You going to help us anytime soon, Sirius?” You call out, eyes narrowing at his relaxed figure.

He perks up from his position to look at you. “I’m manning the music, (Y/n).”

“The record player isn’t even on, dumbarse.” You scoff, raising an eyebrow at him.

“Yeah, well—“

“Y’know, if you aren’t gonna help, I’m not going to let you into our fort.” You tease smugly.

This grabs his attention as he jumps up from his bed, the wand between his fingers ceasing it’s twirl.

“C’mon, that’s unfair! I’m no architect!” He juts his bottom lip out in a pout, grey eyes widening in an attempt to guilt trip you.

“‘I’m no architect!” You mock, rolling your eyes in the process.

“Moony...” Sirius whines childishly, stomping over to Remus, breaking his concentration. “(Y/n)’s being mean...”

You shuffle out from the fort enough to see Sirius hanging off of the lanky boy, cheek pressed into his shoulder. Remus brings up a hand, running his fingers through Sirius’ long curls.

“She’s got a point, Pads. If you don’t start fluffin’ pillows we might ban you from the fort.” Remus shrugs, adjusting one of the corners with James.

“Fine...” Sirius groans. “But only because I love you.”

He drags his body into the fort, practically beating up the pillows next to you.

“I’m James Potter.” He mimics in a high pitched voice under his breath. “And I need eight fucking pillows for my twin sized mattress.”

You bury your head into one of the pillows to stifle your giggle. Sirius’ smile grows wider at the sound.

“Rich boy Potter—“

“Done!” James calls out, clapping his hands in the process. “So you two better scooch over and make room for us.”

The floorboards had been covered with the soft burgundy and blankets, making it actually bearable to sit on the floor.

James and Remus crouch, crawling into the small space. The pillows are clustered near the center so you flop down onto them, curling around a strong arm.

“Comfortable, love?”

Your eyes slide up to see Sirius’ shit eating grin.

“Very.” You snuggle closer to him, James’ shoulder pressing into your shoulder blades. You hear Remus hum contently from the other side of Sirius.

It’s certainly quiet. The only thing you can hear is the four of you breathing and the sound of fabric rubbing together. It’s odd.

Usually the four of you would be laughing your asses off and gossiping about classes, so this awkward silence is killing you.

“Are you guys alright?” You ask into the void.

It’s quiet for a few seconds before you hear Remus sigh. “Well...”

You detach yourself from Sirius, picking yourself up to get the three of them in view.

Their shoulders are pressed closer together, almost avoiding your gaze entirely.

“We’ve been friends for quite some time and the three of us were wondering...” James starts, playing with his glasses. It’s a habit of him, that’s for sure. Trying to straighten out his glasses though they always end up tilting to the left each time.

You watch them closely, biting your lip in anticipation. You have an idea where this is heading, but you don’t want to get your hopes up.

“What Jamesie here is trying to say is that we were wondering if you would like to join our little...relationship.” Sirius interjects bluntly. He shrugs at the end like he isn’t practically ripping feathers out of one of James’ expensive pillows.

Your mouth hangs open a bit in surprise. “Are you guys for real?”

“We’ve been talking about this for a while.” Remus slides his palm over to your knee, warmth blooming underneath. “You’ve always been more than just a friend to us, (Y/n).”

“How long have you guys felt like this?” You ask, dropping a hand on top of Remus’. You watch the tips of his ears turn pink.

“Since we got together.” James admits. “But we were trying to figure out a relationship with just three people that we just weren’t ready for a fourth.”

“But we’re ready now!” Sirius exclaims. “If you want to, of course.” He continues plucking brown feathers from the pillow. James takes his hand away, trying to calm his nerves. Fingers interlace in a way Sirius is able to tap the back of hand instead.

“Merlin, I’ve fancied you guys since like fourth year! Of course I want to!” You chuckle, cheeks hurting from your constant smile.

The three of them light up as you tackle them back into the pillows, laughter loud in the confined space.

You cuddle up to them, somehow able to have each of them within your grasp at all times.

•

All Character Taglist: @aspiringsloth20 @amourtentiaa @cherie-draco

#the marauders #the marauders x reader #james potter x reader #sirius black x reader #remus lupin x reader #the Marauders fluff #the marauders imagine #the Marauders blurb

[blahkugo]

Sleepless

Shouta Aizawa X Reader (BNHA)

Warnings: 18+, bondage, bratty rc, over-stimulation, umm it’s just pure filth sandwiched between some fluff 

Word Count: 3.9k

A good night’s rest? You’ve never heard of her! 

“At least take off your heels before you throw yourself into bed,” your boyfriend’s voice rings out, still deeply agitated from a long night of feigned smiles and interest. You know that tone well— the exasperated sigh typically saved for his students at U.A— but the room is spinning too fast for you to take heed of his reprimand. 

“M’too tired,” you slur your words, face down against your mattress. 

The two of you had been at a pro-hero gala, or as Shouta called it, a “gaudy show of riches for politicians and government dickheads.” It had taken almost all of your energy, and a lot of homemade dishes, to persuade him to accept the invitation; however, he had followed through. He behaved properly all night, smiled and socialized with every partygoer that approached you, and even ensured the vicious insults on the tip of his tongue were whispered into your ears only after each person had turned away. You deemed the night a success, despite waving off Shouta’s warnings about that fourth glass of champagne you downed. 

“You’re going to get our covers dirty, idiot.” You can’t help but feel your heart flutter at that word— our. Be it the hundredth or thousandth time, you don’t think you’ll ever get over hearing him refer to the two of you as one. It had taken years for him to warm up to you, after all. While he considers it endearing now, you’re positive Shouta had initially found your constant laughter and positive nature unbearable, thinking of you as simply another nuisance to avoid; never had he met someone who reduced his usual threatening tone to something playful or entertaining. And little did either of you know, he would slowly come to adore the way his scolding amused you. 

No amount of persuasion from his students or other heroes can convince you Shouta is actually intimidating. If anything, his constant stoicism only compels you to misbehave more. You love pressing his buttons, take pleasure in watching him get riled up and lose his calm demeanor. But as of this very moment, you’re simply too tired, and a bit too tipsy, to play along. You wave off his words with a flick of your wrist, only to feel a tug at your ankle. 

“Wha–” 

“Stop squirming. I’m trying to take them off,” he struggles with the straps woven intricately up your calves, “damned things are more tangled than my cloth.” When he finally removes them, you feel the pads of his fingertips graze your legs softly. Shocks travel your entire body as he pays special attention to the indents adorning your skin— drawbacks of the tight laces that are quite easy to disregard when they urge him to touch you so sweetly. 

Shouta stalks away for a moment, only to return with a cotton pad and makeup remover. You’re surprised he even knows what products to use, though you know you shouldn’t be. He has spent countless minutes watching you complete your night routine intently, though usually his stare is paired with a sleepy grumble to hurry up and join him in bed. 

He shifts you into a sitting position, wiping tenderly at your cheek while you pull off your false lashes.

“Those are fake?” He snorts, baffled. 

“Mhhm, I’m prettier without them, right?” You poke fun at him, knowing he’ll ignore the cheesy question. A faint heat rises on his cheeks. 

“Shut up and put this on,” he nudges one of his t-shirts into your arms before he slides your strapless dress down your body. Even with your eyes half-shut, you can feel his charged stare ogling every hill and valley of your naked form. His fingers barely skim you— a purposeful maneuver to focus on the task at hand— but your body jerks into his grasp, keen for more. Sleepy or not, you’d never waste an opportunity for a quickie. You know just how swiftly a few words and caresses on his part could have you bucking and sobbing, like putty in his han– “(Y/N), stop. You’re drunk and half-asleep.” 

“Only tipsy and a quarter asleep, thank you very much.” Your eyes flutter open to see the beginnings of a smile touch his lips, but he just barely holds it back. He’s trying his damn hardest to remain stern, how cute. “Shou,” you mewl, elongating his name in the hopes that he’ll budge.

“Don’t pout at me,” he taps a chiding finger against your bottom lip, “the answer is no. I still have work to do.” Ignoring your whined protests, Shouta walks out of the bedroom. Seconds later, you hear his office door shut, a sign that he’ll be in there long into the night. 

Any inkling of sleepiness your body possessed is gone without a trace, now feeling nothing but an intense heat coursing the skin your boyfriend brushed, and the alcohol left running through your veins only intensifies that warmth. You turn yourself over in bed, naively will yourself to succumb to sleep and deal with the ache tomorrow; however, your body has other plans. Your thighs press together on their own, desperate for any sort of relief to quell the throbbing between your legs, but it’s no use. Looks like you’re getting up. 

With each step towards his office, you find yourself more impassioned. Who does Shou think he is anyways, leaving you alone in such a needy state? It’s not fair. He gives you the slightest taste of his touch and then cruelly rips it away. So if anything, it’s his fault that your body won’t rest until completely appeased— until he soothes the burn. Besides, you’ll be damned if you’re going to allow him the pleasure of hearing your moans through the thin walls knowing he goaded you into touching yourself.

Upon walking through the door of his workspace, you’re greeted with the sight of your boyfriend, the stealthy pro-hero, seated ever-so casually at his desk. He has a hand pressed adamantly against his temple and his hair up in a messy half-bun. So badly do you want to run your hands through it, tug the clip off so you can watch those beautiful, dark locks tumble down his shoulders. You always catch yourself silently hoping for a piece to fall in his eyes so that you can reach out and tuck it behind his ear, delighted when you have any excuse to stroke the soft waves between your fingertips.

“Shou,” you mumble, one hand rubbing at lidded eyes. The white glow of the computer screen washes over him as he turns to you, and you feel your breath hitch again at the Adonis in front of you. 

He’s opted out of wearing any sort of top. Instead, gray joggers hang low on his hips, allowing you to feast your eyes on his lean chest and softly sculpted v-lines. A dark line of hair trails down into his pants, and you feel your mouth water at the idea of licking a long stripe up his navel. 

“Can’t sleep.” You’re aware it comes out a whine, don’t care to correct your tone because it may just convince him to join you in bed. He rolls his eyes, your name flowing off his tongue with a low sigh— music to your ears. 

“I have work to catch up on since somebody forced me to go to that stupid gala,” the accusation is probably sincere, but you smile anyways. 

“Please,” there’s that whine again, “just five minutes.” This time your words are accompanied by a quick yank at the hem of your t-shirt. Your cleavage makes an appearance, and when you see his eyes wander up towards the supple globes— tongue just barely poking out to slide across his bottom lip— you know you’ve got him beat. He mutters under his breath, but the only words you catch are something along the lines of ‘pampered brat’. 

Well, spoiled or not your methods work, and he’s the one indulging your whims anyways. Being curled up against Shouta’s sturdy chest, you find the fatigue of a long night creeping up on you once again. His close proximity is enough to relax you; all of your senses are engulfed in his presence, saturated with him. Your body gladly welcomes his scent with every inhale— clean laundry, aftershave, and something a bit woodier that can only be described as ‘Shouta’. Though he shaved this morning, newly grown stubble scruffs against you every time you nuzzle against his jaw. Slender fingers tangle in your hair, smoothing lazy circles into your scalp. And with your ear pressed to his chest, you realize the slow, steady drum of his heartbeat just might actually lull you into a deep sleep. 

But that’s all before you hitch a leg around his hip to pull him closer. At the sensation of your heat nudged tightly against him, you feel his heartbeat rise rapidly. If any thoughts of sleep linger in your mind, the prospect of riling Shouta up— and perhaps securing an orgasm or two in the process— throws them out the window once again. 

Your fingertips begin to caress his shoulders subtly, ear still pressed to his chest to listen for any jumps in his rhythm. The less he notices your movements, the easier it’ll be to overwhelm him all at once. When your fingers don’t incite any noticeable response, you run them through his hair instead. At the same time, you feign discomfort at the position you’re in and twist your hips slightly, making sure to press your core against him harder. You feel his breath hitch under you, and then your hair being jerked harshly. 

“I know what you’re trying to do,” he forces you to look up at his cloudy eyes, always ringed with darkness no matter how much rest he receives. Caught. You flash him your sweetest pout, gazing up at him through dainty lashes. A slight ‘hm?’ leaves your lips, but within seconds, they’re attached to his neck, shamelessly kissing and nibbling at the sweet spot near his jaw. “If you’re not going to behave on your own, I’ll make you.” Your thighs tighten around his hips, goosebumps trailing your arms at the clear-cut threat.

“Do it then,” you urge between kisses, now peppering them up his jaw. Your teeth kiss the shell of his ear before you whisper, “or I’ll just keep misbehaving, daddy.” 

In an instant, your face is shoved into the mattress, arms crossed behind your back with Shouta’s cock straining against you through his pants. Rigid cotton brushes against your folds and you realize that perhaps he was expecting this turn of events more than he let on, because the fucker never bothered giving you a change of underwear. 

“You’re such a needy slut,” he spits, heated breath fanning your neck while he tightens his grasp around your wrists. “Can’t go one night without getting me worked up, huh?” His free hand darts under your shirt, now kneading and pinching at your ass. 

“Nope,” you bite back, always ecstatic to provide sassy retorts, especially when he’s seething like this. 

A stinging pain travels your body when he slaps the globe of your ass. Once, twice, five times, each spanking invoking a louder gasp until tears prick the corners of your eyes. 

“Are you done acting up?” Shouta’s tone is slow and composed, almost disinterested. If not for his heaving chest pressed against your back, you would believe him unaffected by the punishment. 

You, on the other hand, are very obviously flustered. Tears stream down your face freely now, and you’re positive the spanking has left a blazing handprint on your cheek as a reminder for days to come. Shouta gives you a final, petty love tap to shake you out of your thoughts. “I don’t have all night.” 

But you’re left unsatisfied, the throbbing between your thighs only worsened by his harsh welts and complete neglect of your clit. He hasn’t made a single motion towards your glistening cunt, probably won’t ever if you simply take his discipline lying down. 

“What if I’m not?” The words leave your mouth hesitantly, face turning to stare back at him with wide, unblinking eyes. He doesn’t say a word, his own eyes narrowing and lips quivering into a disgusted scowl. Even though you’ve asked for this, know exactly what situation you’ve gotten yourself into, your heart quickens at the thrill of seeing your partner so worked up. He may not be outwardly angry— Shouta has always been a man who prefers quick, biting remarks over piercing screams and smashing glass— but his mannerisms tell you everything you need to know. It’s going to be a long, sleepless night.

You feel the tight, unforgiving fabric knotted around your body before you’re even aware of what’s happening. Nimble fingers quickly wrap your arms in place. Then, your legs are bent at the knees and tied securely to your wrists. Only your taut midriff and breasts touch the mattress, leaving your sopping core exposed, no way to flail or deny him entrance. You’re his to do whatever he pleases with.

“Behave.” He wraps your hair around his wide palm and yanks hard, a pained cry leaving you at the prickling in your scalp. His fingers graze your slit, but never touch you where you need him. It’s absolutely maddening. You buck into him to no avail— the cloth wraps too firmly around your limbs. 

“Shou, I– I, please,” you’re practically sobbing, his name leaving your lips over and over like a prayer. But it doesn’t matter, you’ve angered him. 

“Who said you could speak?” He tugs harder on your locks. The motion rocks your skull, all nerves standing on end. It fucking hurts, but the action has your slit quivering all the same. “Are you going to be a good little whore now?” 

“Yes, Shou.” The response wins you a sharp slap to the ass, the sore cheek. You suppress a loud wail, correcting yourself quickly. “Y-Yes daddy, I’ll behave.” He doesn’t respond, only lets out a low growl and loosens his grip on your hair. 

Then, his presence is gone. He’s moved off the bed, and your cunt pulsates at the number of delicious things he may do next. 

A slam rings out from your bedside dresser and he’s back within seconds. Something foreign, hard and long,  is pressed against your tight hole. No stretching, no warning, he simply sinks the toy into your slick cunt. After a few merciless thrusts you’re whimpering softly, choking back pleas. If he wanted you to beg, you’d know it. 

“Is this what you wanted?” The dildo is driven into you faster. “Is this what you were grinding like a bitch in heat for?” His words are spit like venom, tone disappointed— appalled— with you, but it only fuels your steady ascension to orgasm. You’re teetering closer and closer to the edge, but you just need a bit more. His cock, a finger on your clit, anything. 

“Yes, yes, yes.” You can’t help the onslaught of moans that spill from your lips in between pants. His hands begin kneading at your ass again, right cheek still flaming with every touch. If he’d only remove the bindings, now digging tightly into your wrists and ankles, you’d be able to hump back onto the toy as you so desperately wish to. 

He stills all at once, leaving you distraught and gasping. If you cry out, you’ll only be met with harsh reprimands. You want to sob— for his touch, for a break, for anything to soothe the ache in your core. 

You hear it before you feel it.

A small buzzing noise as something is clicked on. Then, vibrations wracking your insides, your clit— a slew of pleasure as the dildo pulses. You sigh loudly, that stubborn itch finally being appeased by the pressure of the toy. 

“Is my pretty little slut enjoying herself?” Shouta laughs behind you, voice still cold and filled with loathing. It’s as though he’s repulsed by your desire, your ceaseless need for him. You mewl loudly at the thought. “Mhm, and you’re going to continue enjoying yourself,” you feel the bed dip as he steps away, “until I finish my work.”

The fucking bastard. He’s leaving you tied up and helpless with a sex toy on the highest setting. He knows you’ll be a drooling mess for him, probably only half-conscious, by the time he’s back.

“N- no Shou, please.” Your protests do nothing to sway him. He simply snickers and walks out of the bedroom, leaving you to writhe and wail on your own. And God, does it feel good. Your stomach pulls taut as you rut against the bed like– like an animal. In a constant cycle of edging and ebbing, your orgasms build and build and build until you’re hit full force, only to begin all over again. It’s equal parts satisfying and unfulfilling, because fuck, do you just want your boyfriend’s cock inside you. It’s all you can think of— his warmth, his hands roaming your body, sweet, degrading nothings whispered into your ear while he pounds into you.

You lose track of time, aren’t even sure at this point whether your body is spasming or simply attempting to dispel the thick length inside you. The pleasure has turned to an entirely different ache, swollen clit now abused by the constant vibrations. Your voice is run hoarse, face carved into a permanent wince. And despite your attempts to stay quiet, chokes and gasps still rip through your throat. Even Shouta’s cloth is soaked through with the scorching sweat enveloping your body.  

Though absolutely exhausted, you’re conscious enough to hear his quick steps as he makes his way to the bedroom. You can sense the smirk plastered across his face without even seeing it. 

“Tired out?” Fingertips ghost over the cloth and across your painfully numb calves, nerves jumping at the feeling. “Ah’, you’ve soaked the bedspread.” A fierce blush runs across your skin, humiliated at the sight you must seem to him— a drooling, high-strung mess. He either doesn’t notice or chooses to ignore the way your body shakes at every prod. 

All you can do is let out a meager ‘Mmph’, your brain too scrambled to form anything close to words, let alone coherent sentences. “If you use your words, I’ll consider taking the toy out.” Shouta’s ruthless; he knows every inch of your body, your reactions, like the back of his hand. Of course he’d ask you to use your words. He lives to watch you come undone, thrives off the pain etched onto your features. 

“Please,” the request is drawn out— paused midway to let loose another gasp— and dripping in desperation. “I can’t– I just-”  It’s all you can manage in your state. 

“Seems you’ve been fucked stupid,” he chuckles darkly, though the vibrations wracking your cunt finally come to a halt and the dildo is swiftly removed. Your core clenches at the emptiness. “But I haven’t had the chance to stuff this tight little pussy full,” he slaps a harsh palm against your slit, making sure to wipe the slick that now coats his palm all across your cheek. If you weren’t aware of how soaked you were before, Shouta makes damn sure that you do now. The most you can work out in response is a feeble squeak. 

One of Shouta’s hands strokes at your matted hair from behind, agile fingers tidying the disheveled strands. The other rubs harsh circles on your clit; you twitch incessantly, sparks running through every inch of your body. “There’s that pained little face I love,” he grabs at your cheeks roughly, forcing your lips into a ‘o’ while grinding into your calf. “Fuck.”

Your legs and arms slump onto the mattress as soon as the cloth is unbound. Every muscle in your body aches with overuse; numbness buzzes through the limbs that were strung together for God knows how long. 

Your boyfriend— sadist that he fucking is— thrusts himself into you without warning. Sure, you’ve been stretched by the toy, but your poor slit is so overworked by previous orgasms that even the slightest hint of friction invokes senseless blubbering, your tongue lolling to the side in defeat. Wet, harsh slaps of skin against skin sweep the room, mixed with cries of ‘daddy,’ ‘please,’ and senseless nothings.

“Wanna see you cum.” It’s an order more than a request, grunted into the crook of your neck. His chest flattens against your back. It should feel suffocating, should feel disgusting, considering your body is gleaming with hours worth of perspiration, but you’re enamored with the warmth— engrossed by the way your skin sizzles at his touch. His fingers are secured at your hips, propping your ass in the air and pulling it against him with every piercing thrust. 

“N- no, can’t,” cheek still buried into the mattress, you muster whatever strength you have left and grip at his slick bicep behind you. He simply swats your hand away, takes your wrist between his slender fingers, and presses it into the bed. His thumb caresses the marks left by the cloth, savoring the aftermath of the punishment he inflicted. 

“You can and you will.” Despite the rasp in his voice, the command still holds authority over your forlorn frame and sends prickles down your spine. You feel yourself, yet again, creeping to the edge of an orgasm. “Cum for me.” 

It’s those three, simple words that have you seeing white. Breathless, your brows scrunch together and lips open into a wide ‘o’, but no sound comes out. Your whole body tenses, all senses overwhelmed by this final tidal wave of pleasure, and then finally goes slack. 

You’re officially done, body worked to the point of no return. A couple more snaps of his hips and Shouta follows, your name grunted loudly as he spills into you. 

For a long time you simply lay together silently, chests heaving with his body still splayed over yours. You know that eventually he’ll roll out of bed and make sure you’re all cleaned up. You always revel in the way he pampers you, taking his time to ensure he doesn’t miss a single inch of skin. If you weren’t so exhausted, he’d probably run a bath as well. 

Right now, the heat is finally proving too much for you, so you tap at his hip and he slides himself out of your raw core. 

“Ouch,” you wince at the friction, the ability to speak returning to you at last. The whole bottom half of your body is tender. It’ll be a miracle if you’re able to sit comfortably for the next few days. 

“Surprised you actually behaved,” he chuckles, flipping you over to hold you. His fingers rub lazy circles into your back and he presses a kiss to your forehead, “You were so good for me.” 

“Not like you had me tied up or anything,” you poke a finger at his chest. “And to do paperwork at that.” 

“Oh,” a slow, smug smile inches across his face, “I didn’t get any work done.” You might just slap him.

“Shouta,” your voice is even, but your eyes pierce his, narrowed in disbelief, “what do you mean you didn’t get any work done?” His laugh rumbles through his chest. 

“Do you think I could really focus, hearing your screeching through the walls like that?” 

-

TAG LIST: @lookslikeleese @rat-suki @honja-saranghago  @bakatenshii @theygottheircages @enjifuckersupreme @baku-no-alt @yukiimanic @sanguinekeigo @red-riot-girl642 @aurorahoneyyybunnnsss @saratour @mindninjax

Inbox or DM me if you’d like to be tagged in future fics! 

#AIZAWA FUCKERS COME THRU #this took me so long i hated it for the longest #but reading over it now i think it's okay??? lmk #aizawa shouta #shouta aizawa #shouta aizawa x reader #aizawa shouta x reader #bnha #bnha smut #shouta x reader #shouta aizawa x you #daddy aizawa #sunny writes #bnha fic #mha smut #mha

[reidyoulikeabook]

How The Team Figure Out You’re Together

These are the first criminal minds drabbles i’ve ever written so please go easy on me! So these are ‘how the team figures out you’re together’ for: Hotch, Spencer, Morgan, and Emily.

Summary: With a team of profilers around, it’s only a matter of time until at least one of them figures out you’re together. This is how you give yourselves away.

Warnings: Some short and non-specific references to drugs and case-violence. Gender neutral reader in all cases except Emily’s (happy to adapt this if wanted!)

A/N: this is a new blog and i’m accepting requests so please feel free to fire any headcanon/drabble/fic requests my way :)

Hotch

With your jobs being what they are, there’s a need for a very clear boundary between professional and personal. So, at work he’s Hotch, Hotchner, sir. At home, he’s Aaron, babe, sir. It took some getting used to at first, there were some slips of the tongue at home when you’d shout “Hotch, dinner’s ready!” But, for the most part, you’d gotten pretty good at slipping into it with relative ease. To you, it’s kind of like they’re different people anyway. Stern leader Hotchner who barks commands is an entirely different person to deal with than Aaron who asked to borrow your pink fluffy socks while you watched a romcom last night (he said he had forgotten to do laundry, but you had your reservations about whether that was true, not that you blamed him).

It’s a Wednesday morning and you’re all sat on the jet, having been called out to a pretty gnarly case in Idaho.

Hotch is making himself a coffee when the plane jerks and you all go flying and he trips sideways and

You’re shouting “Aaron!” in a concerned tone before it even registers that it’s left your mouth

And Morgan’s looking at you with that shit-eating smirk on his face, quirking his eyebrow as if to say ‘Aaron? Did you just say Aaron?’

Hotch is more flustered than anything, he’d thankfully already set down the pot and the coffee he was holding wasn’t too hot so he’s just wiping himself off with napkins and trying to ignore the fact that Emily’s staring at him and his cheeks are a little more flushed than he’d like them to be

You try to play it off with a much more casual “Are you okay?”

 He looks at you and nods, comes to sit back next to you but sits a little straighter in his seat and makes an exaggerated effort to talk to Dave

You and Aaron laugh about it when you get back to the hotel room together that night. He puts on an imitation of your voice and mimics the way you’d shouted his name, shaking his head, “You know if you’re going to react like that when I’m a cup of coffee that could be a problem in our line of work.”

You roll your eyes, “Well you’ve got a bullet proof vest for unsubs, I’m sure we can find something to protect your hands from the very real threat that is boiling water.”

He laughs, jostling you closer to him and kissing the top of your head, “So dutifully concerned. You got the worried spouse act nailed.”

“And on a plane full of profilers.”

 “They won’t say anything.”

 “No, luckily for you they respect you too much to mention it to you.”

They do mention it to him though. You manage to get past maybe another two weeks before you all go out for drinks together. Apparently, they had their suspicions, but your accidental ‘Aaron’ was all the confirmation they needed.

They’re all incredibly happy for you though. Which is nice, even if part of the reason they’re so happy is because it means they have something to tease you about.  

Spencer

You and Spencer have been close ever since you joined, what with you both being the babies of the team. It bonded you together, that and the fact you got on really well.

He always comes to either you or J.J with problems, and lately he’s been leaning on you a lot more.

But nobody really thinks all that much of it, J.J’s just had Henry and Spencer probably doesn’t want to worry about bothering her with his problems. That’s what everyone chalks it down to.

Until you’re on a case that involves drugs. Spencer’s a little on edge throughout the case and you stay with him throughout. You bring him coffees and ask him questions to help keep him distracted, stay late with him so you can focus on narrowing down the letters that have been sent in by the unsub. You don’t know all that much about handwriting analysis but you play it off as just providing a second set of eyes. Spencer really appreciates that.

Like he really appreciates that. That you easily play off your concern for him as just you helping with the case. It’s said with such ease and so convincingly that he almost believes it and that takes the pressure off, makes him feel less like a burden.

He manages to keep himself together while you work the case. You keep a watchful eye on him, not suffocating him or hovering, just making sure he knows you’re close by.

And everybody thinks you’re just being a supportive friend, because J.J is there to lend a hand too.

It’s not until the end of the case, when the unsub has been caught, interviewed, everything is wrapped up, that he lets himself fall apart a little.

You’re headed back to the hotel room you and Emily have been sharing, when you come back to find Spencer stood outside of it.

He opens his mouth to speak but the words don’t come out.

“It’s okay,” you say, taking a step to close the gap between you, “Can I?”

He nods.

You wrap your arms around him, holding him just the right amount of tight. And he practically falls into your arms, clasping your body to his. His eyes squeeze shut and this look of contentment. The tension in his body releases for the first time in days. You have one hand resting on his back, holding close to you. The other is smoothing down the errant curls of his hair.

“I’m so proud of you Spence,” you murmur, “I’m so proud of you.”

Emily gets off the elevator and, yeah maybe it’s not such an unusual sight to see you embracing. Unusual for Spencer but after a difficult case like that it’s more than understandable.

No,it’s when he opens his eyes slightly that it clicks for her.

The safety he feels, the warmth, the trust, everything that’s conveyed in his eyes. It’s a look of a man who knows he’s home.

Morgan

 You’re pretty sure that everybody on the team at least knows that Morgan has a crush on you.

 He’s never really been very subtle about it in all honesty, he’s been incredibly protective of you since you joined, has gone out of his way to make you feel included and make you laugh and just take care of you however he could.

 Somehow you were the only person who hadn’t realised how he felt about you.

 And when that changed, after a particularly tough case when you leaned into him and he looked at you and you got a little too close and he kissed you and…

Well, after that, you did kind of see what he meant by “Not being sure how much more obvious he could be about it”

It’s after your fourth sleepover together that he says it, “Wanna ride into work together?”

“And people will think we’re coming in together becaaaause?”

Baby, everybody knows I’m crazy about you.”

“Yeah they know you’re crazy about me, I think I’ve done a little bit better a job keeping myself together.

He rolls his eyes, he knows you’re right and it equal parts irritates and impresses him that you’re the youngest of them all, have the least experience, and somehow have managed to act like nothing has even changed between you the past few weeks.

Even though it has, by a lot.

 “Come on, please?”

 You have to give in to him then because he looks at you so softly and with so much love. And you do want to put him out of his misery of having everybody at work thinking he’s pining for someone who doesn’t have any idea about it.

 It’s just fun seeing how frustrated he gets at how well you’ve kept it together.

Luckily it’s just a day of being stuck at the office with paperwork, you only got back from a case two days ago and the serial killers of America seem to be allowing you one kindness.

Morgan has his arm around you from the moment you hop out of the car.

“I thought you wanted to tell the team?”

He chuckles, kissing the top of your head, “I want to tell everybody.”

But he’s happy, he’s smiling. So you let him steer you inside, with his arm around you. He greets absolutely everybody you pass whose name he knows, and one guy whose name you don’t know but he claims ‘either works in homicide or sex crimes and definitely spends way too long staring at your ass whenever he drops by.’

Emily, Rossi, and Spencer are all sat at their desks when you come in.

“Good morning,” He greets loudly, making sure to get their attention.

“Morgan!” You chastise him.

Emily grins when she looks up and spots you, “Well look who finally made his move.”

“Two weeks ago actually,” he corrects, “I just wasn’t allowed to show it off before now.”

“Even better, Hotch owes me 20 bucks.”

Emily

Neither you nor Emily are out at work. And that’s fine. Really, you like it better that the rest of the team doesn’t know this aspect of your business. If anything, it makes it easier. You two can head home from a night at the bar together, or share a hotel room, or grab breakfast together in the mornings without raising any suspicion at all. Heteronormativity has very few perks, but you’re willing to admit that’s one of them.

It’s a Saturday, J.J and Garcia are off out for drinks. They tried to convince you to go to girls night but this was a Saturday night off. You had your own girls night planned.

You told them you were busy with an old friend, and Emily said she had a date (technically hers wasn’t a lie).

Dinner and wine quickly evolved into kissing on the couch though.

“You’re so pretty,” she mumbles against your lips.

“You’re prettier,” you correct her.

Your hands tangle themselves in her hair, she shifts so that she’s basically sat on your lap. The kisses are more urgent now, deeper, passionate. Her hand is on the small of your back, pulling you closer to her.

And then you hear it.

“Emily we know you’re home! The lights are on! Come and drink with us!” Comes the shout of Penelope, from the front door.

“Yeah Emily, we have tequila!” J.J slurs in support.

Naturally, being semi-tipsy adult women, you decide the best plan is for you to hide. So you creep up the stairs, deciding the spare bedroom is the safest, hiding behind the door.

Emily answers, meaning to get rid of them but before she can even react, Garcia is on her. Arms flung around her while she wails drunkenly about how happy she is that Emily’s back from her date.

“Wait! Where is he! You have sex hair!” Garcia, annoyingly observant even when hammered, notes.

Emily’s so busy being smothered in Garcia’s hugs that she doesn’t even notice J.J making her way up the stairs.

And that’s how you come face to face with her.

“_____!” she exclaims, “Wait, why are you here? This isn’t the bathroom. Garcia, ____’s here!”

And there’s no real way to explain your way out of that one. Not between Emily’s tousled hair and the fact you are hidden away upstairs. You fabricate some excuse about coming over after Emily’s date and how you’d been planning to call them to ask them to join. They’re just drunk enough, and polite enough, that they don’t press it. You know they know.

Neither of you are really too bothered that they know. Half the reason you hadn’t bothered telling them was dealing with a whole sideshow about it.

And if thinking you really don’t want them knowing stops that from happening? Well, you can both live with that.

#spencer reid fanfic #aaron hotchner fanfic #reid x reader #hotch x reader #derek morgan fanfic #morgan x reader #spencer reid x reader #aaron hotch x reader #derek morgan x reader #hotchner x reader #criminal minds imagine #imagine criminal minds #criminal minds x you #imagine spencer reid #imagine aaron hotchner #imagine derek morgan #emily prentiss x reader #prentiss x reader #imagine emily prentiss

[obey-only-me]

Kitten Lessons (Lucifer x F!Mc x Satan) By: Akuzondelivery

No one was going near the library. The volume of their conversation alone let everyone know that this was going to be a long argument. Satan and Lucifer were fighting. Again.

“What are they fighting about?” You had to yell over the rumble of curse words and energy as you stood in front of the door.

“I don’t remember but it’s never anything important!” Mammon yelled with his fingers in his ears.

The other brothers may be used to this but there was no way you could live like this.

When they still hadn’t left the library after dinner had been cleaned up, you stood in front of the door again. It felt dark...very dark. And the noises were so loud it was impossible to tell what language was being spoken. But you built up your courage! These brothers need a mediator!

Making a fist you banged on the large walnut doors as hard as you could. The sound was muffled by the loud screeches yet everything came to a halt at your soft by comparison knocks. Taking a deep breath you opened the door to the library and bravely stepped in.

“Uh-um, hey you two.” Your voice was quiet as you entered the room, closing the door behind you.

Scanning the room you spotted Lucifer sitting behind a desk reading and Satan at a table in front of a couch...also reading. The two were acting nonchalantly as possible but you could see the anger vibrating off of them. What could have possibly sparked such tense energy?

You weren’t sure what to say so you sat on a couch between the two, sharing the table with Satan. On it were several books on cats, familiars, and how to raise kittens.

Oh geez...Satan wants a cat. Again. And Lucifer definitely already said no. Again.

You couldn’t help but pick up one of the books that was left open to a page of kittens. Satan watched you carefully as you thumbed through the pages.

“MC what are you doing,” Satan asked with a slightly annoyed sigh.

“Well I’m in the library...just thought I’d do some reading. In the LIBRARY!” You made sure it echoed, hoping they’d take the hint you were annoyed by their fighting.

Another silence fell over the room. You peaked over Satan’s shoulder to see Lucifer fidgeting in his seat. He met your gaze but turned away a little embarrassed. If you’re annoyed then it certainly must have been some display. Even Satan had a regretful look. But you ignored them, hoping the pretend cold shoulder would be enough to break them.

Staying in character you flipped a page roughly to see how they would react. Satan sighed again but kept himself from caving. The rough treatment of the pages was really getting to him. Those were some of his favorite cat books. After the third or fourth flip he broke.

“You can’t do that MC, the pages will rip.” Satan sighed as he took the book from you. But you smiled now that he was sitting next to you. Holding the book and flipping the pages gently for you. His eyes lit up as he spoke about the cats and feline habits. This boy just wants a pet.

“Awwwwe they’re so cute Satan.” You giggled as you listen to him read. “Cats are such good pets.”

“Would you like a pet?” Satan asked with a smirk, feeling much more relaxed now.

“Nah...we have Mammon.” You joked.

“You know...you could be my pet instead. I wouldn’t mind taking care of you.” Satan flirted. This definitely made the eldest stir, Satan of course noticed. Maybe to make Lucifer mad again, Satan put an arm around you and brought you close on the couch.

“Geez.” You grumbled as you blushed, heat rising to your cheeks.

“I even have a collar, here. I brought this earlier.” Satan pulled out a thin black nylon collar with a small plastic clasp. There was a silver bell the size of your pinky attached. His large hands loosened the collar all the way and firmly snapped it around your neck.

“Hey!” You protested as your fingers traced the uncomfortable fabric.

“Too cute.” Satan’s face was slightly red as he admired you, laughing a little at your distress.

“Unbelievable. MC don’t feed into his strange hang ups.” Lucifer grumbled as he sat on the couch across from both of you.

“Good timing. MC has offered to be my pet. So I’ll just be taking her and going to my room-“

“Not so fast. Sit down Satan.” Lucifer spoke firmly, however Satan didn’t address him with any more concern than before. Though he did sit back down.

“I had an idea. If you can show me you can be a good pet owner, I’ll consider your request more seriously.” Lucifer had gotten his attention now.

“How so?”

“Well...since MC offered to be your pet...”

Without much protest, the two dressed you as the pet they would play with. A set of cat ears firmly set in place, the collar Satan had gifted you earlier, and a small but comfortable plug decorate with a long cat tail. You sat on your knees obediently and in defeat.

“I’m enjoying this test so far.” Satan cooed.

“I have to say I am too.” Lucifer chuckled.

You pouted, knowing they were enjoying this way too much.

“Awww, I know what will make kitten happy.” Satan placed you on his lap and gently played with your hair, making sure it stayed off your neck. “Feel free to purr a little if you like MC.”

You only squirmed, embarrassed by the attention and the game they were both playing.

“I think our little kitten wants some attention...” Satan teased as he kissed at your neck. Part of your task was to keep from verbally communicating, letting your owners learn their new kitten’s wants and needs by learning your language. This was going to be impossible: sighs already slipping through your lips as Satan’s tongue traced every sensitive spot across your neck and toward your ear. “I’m happy to give it, you can watch if you want...” Satan smirked over at Lucifer who had been sitting and watching everything so far.

“Hmph. When a learning moment arises, Ill be ready to join you.” The eldest held a devious smirk as he watched you squirm in Satan’s grasp.

Two slender fingers slipped between your lips and gently rolled against your tongue. His kisses and love bites were traveling lower now, the trail of kisses making your skin hot. The muffled noises coming from you were loud and clear though, you were enjoying the attention. As his two fingers twirled your tongue, the other caressed the underside of your breasts. Skilled fingers easily found your sensitive peaks under your clothing and twisted them just the right way. Your moans were breathy and sultry.

Lucifer sat with his legs crossed on the couch in front of the one you were on. His smug expression stayed as his eyes took in the sight of you being ravished. Your face was hot as you noticed him watching you indulge in Satan’s touch.

Satan’s cock was grinding against your lower back as he fondled your breast, using his saliva covered fingers to give more attention to your nipples. You hissed at the cool, wet feeling. Your squirming had your hips grinding and moving against his hardening cock making him catch his breath. Satan caught your lips in his to quiet the moans he wants to hear only for himself. He doesn’t want to share them with Lucifer. His hands adjust again leaving one hand on your breast as the other traveled between your legs to feel how excited you were growing.

Lucifer was slowly removing his gloves as he watched Satan’s fingers slip beneath the thin strip of clothing covering your arousal. Satan dipped his fingers inside you, cooing as he felt how wet you were. You gave a low moan as he covered his fingers in your slick.

Meanwhile, Lucifer had made his way over, sitting next you both on the couch and moving your hips towards him. Both you and Satan looked at him quizzically, a smirk growing as he caught your attention.

“I found my first teachable moment, keep going.” Lucifer spoke as he easily removed your soaking underwear. You continued to moan and squirm as Satan once against spread your walls. You saw Lucifer watching you, eyes glued to yours as his fingers began to gently roll and tease your clit. Your heavy breathing and rolling hips made Satan even harder, you could feel his cock pressed against your lower back.

“Hmmm, so kitten likes that too?” Satan hummed in your ear. “Why don’t you meow for us if you’re enjoying our fingers?”

Your face felt hot, Satan was so horrible.

“It would help us understand our pet more, why don’t you meow when you feel good MC?” Lucifer echoed Satan’s proposed rule. Lucifer was horrible too.

But you complied; you were getting needier and needier from their teasing.

“M-mew?...meow?” You tested the waters.

You received an eager reward; both of them moved faster, harder. Lucifer gently teased at the tail like plug they so delicately picked out for you. Satan’s fingers were roughly playing at your nipples, sending waves of pleasure through you. You let little meows and moans slip as you got closer and closer the the edge of orgasm.

“Are we spoiling our pet?” Lucifer asked Satan as you grew louder.

“It’s so hard not to. She’s just so cute.” He chuckled lowly.

“C-cumming...” you moaned as your head languidly rested against Satan’s chest.

“Hm? What’s that kitten?” Satan hummed back, moving his fingers faster and curving into just the right spot. Lucifer made sure your clit was being treated just as pleasurably. They both sent you into bliss, moaning and spasming throughout your high. Your heavy panting slowed as you relaxed on the couch.

Both demons chuckled lowly, you could hear them both remove more of their clothing; jackets and sweaters and ties were set to the side. You were malleable after such a strong orgasm, so it was easy for them to put you on your knees on the floor between both of them.

“Feeding time MC? Are you...hungry?” Satan teased by running a finger against your jaw and pulling your gaze to him. He had already freed his erect member from his pants, pulling your chin closer and closer. As he held your attention, Lucifer placed one of your hands over his own cock, also freed from his slacks.

“You must be. Good thing we have extra for you. Hm hm. Now I’m spoiling her too.”

Your lips wrapped around Satan’s tip, giving teasing licks at his slit as you held the base of his cock; while your fingers on the other hand did the same to Lucifer’s. You could hear them both sigh and lowly moan as you gave them both attention.

They were both suddenly impatient and began moving their own hips. Satan held a hand on the back of your head as he pushed himself into the back of your throat. Lucifer also bucked into your grip around his thick length. Soon the hand on the back of your head was Lucifer’s; and it was now his cock going down your throat.

Your muffled mews and moans made both demons quicken their pace, passing your mouth between them to abuse your tongue and throat. All the while the faint sound of the bell on your collar rang out. You could hear Satan quietly mumble under his breath as he got closer; “So good. So good.” Lucifer was more conservative, not wanting to unravel too much, but his low throaty moans made it clear he was growing closer to cumming too.

As if they had the same idea, both stood from the couch, pulling your hair slightly to tilt your face back.

“Open up MC, this is for you.” Lucifer huffed.

“Stick out your tongue.” Satan commanded.

The good pet you are, you followed suit and opened wide as they both attempted to cum in your mouth. They covered your tongue, some dripping down your chin. With a heavy sigh Satan sat back to admire your condition. Cum and arousal painted your face.

“You look so amazing right now Kitten...” he mused as he watched you swallow everything.

“I don’t think we’re done yet.” Lucifer hissed as he reached beneath you to slip his fingers against your folds. Covering his fingers in your dripping slick before inserting two digits. “You’re still so wet MC. You still need to be taken care of little kitten.”

Lucifer swept you off the floor and into his lap, you could feel he was still hard as he let his cock grind against your heat. Satan watched you carefully as he positioned you over his thick cock and entered you slowly. Your whole body shifted to make room for Lucifer’s thick cock. Once seated fully in his lap, his shaft stretching and filling you, he had a devious idea. Keeping his hips still, he grabbed the back of your hand to wipe your still dirty chin, smearing cum over the back of your hand and fingers.

“Why don’t you lick your paw clean for Satan while I treat you a little more?” He smirked as his hips bucked gently.You began bouncing in his lap as you put on  a show.

Satan was mesmerized. You were bouncing on a cock all while moaning and mewling, desperately trying to lick your hand free of cum. With the ears. And the tail. And your little meow he could never forget. Satan was finally overcome with lust, quickly becoming hard again and stroking his cock at the sight of you.

“Fuck...” he cursed under his breath.

You watched him as he moved to stand behind you. You felt his palm against your back push you toward Lucifer, causing your hips to rise and chest to press into Lucifer’s face. The tail plug you had grown accustomed to was slowly pulled from you, a moan slipping from you as Satan replaced it with his hard cock.

It was so intense being filled by both impressive members, both reaching deep and making you grip the back of the couch tightly. Hearing you moan so loudly made Satan quickly ease his thrusts into you while Lucifer picked up his own pace. Lucifer’s soft lips wrapped around your nipple, gently tugging and biting. Your breasts bouncing against his face drove him crazy.

Satan buried his cock deeper and deeper into you as your walls began sucking him in. Leaning into you more he kissed up your back, to your shoulder, and to the crevice of your neck.

“Keep meowing kitten. Tell us how much you love being our pet.” His whisper was laced with lust and desperation.

At this point you could only focus on the stars clouding your vision, the mewls and whines slipped on their own. Those little meows drive him insane however.

“That’s right. Good MC. You’re taking this cock so well.” Lucifer hissed against your skin as his release grew closer.

“Good kitten. Just a little more.” Satan followed.

You felt like you were going to pass out, the rush building in your core was about to burst. They could feel your body quivering around them. It wasn’t much longer and your whole body turned heated as you came with them both thrusting inside you. Your moan was loud and so, so enticing. The grip around Lucifer’s cock wasn’t letting him go as he spilled inside you, filling you with his seed.Satan followed soon after, stilling inside you to empty himself. A gaspy, restrained moan hissing pass his lips.

No one moved a moment as you each caught your breath, relaxing and separating from each other’s bodies. You remained in Lucifer’s lap as you rested your head against his chest; breathless and lost in post coital bliss. Satan sat beside the eldest and gently pushed a few strands of hair out of your face. Lucifer’s strong arms held you close and he gently stroked your back soothingly.

“You know...I guess we do have a pretty good pet already.” Satan chuckled at your pout.

“She is pretty great. Though I think we could use more...training sessions like these.” Lucifer smirked as he lifted your chin. “How about it MC? Think you’d like to take more ‘lessons’ from Satan and I...?”

#OBEY ME #obey me fanfic #lucifer #satan

[storiesbymads]

GIVE IT UP ( tyson jost . )

You find yourself at your ex’s house party despite the fact that you’ve pretty much convinced him and yourself that you hate him. Apparently, he’s not that fond of you either. At least, that’s what he wants you to think.

warnings: smut, hate sex, unprotected sex

wc: 2.6k

add yourself to my taglist + masterlist

It was shocking of how quickly the sweet boy who once would’ve done anything to see you smile turned into the man before you that managed to get a rise out of you without even directly speaking to you.

Granted, most of that was your fault. All he’d wanted was a break, a few weeks, maybe a month apart to think things over. You’d been the one to suggest a full breakup.

“Tys-“ you stopped yourself. “Tyson.”

His pacing stalled, the hand that had been furiously running through his curls fell to rest on his hip as he turned to face where you were sitting on the couch. The couch you’d helped him pick out when he’d first moved into this apartment. The one he’d first kissed you on three years ago, though it was a bit more beat up now than it had been then. It was a faded blue in color now.

“What,” he halfway snapped. The tone of his voice caused you to flinch at his words, which almost sent Tyson into a deeper downward spiral had he not been so desperate to get through this evening without you killing each other.

“You know this isn’t working,” you said. “Not like it used to.”

“Then why are you fighting with me about taking a few weeks to figure things out,” he sighed before moving to sit on the matching ottoman in front of you.

“Please don’t make me say it out loud,” you said. Your jaw was trembling as you didn’t know how much longer you could keep looking him in the eye without breaking down.

Tyson’s hands were quick to start rubbing his eyes, almost painfully so as the heels of them dug in.

“You don’t mean it,” he whispered.

“Tyson.”

“I still love you,” he sighed.

“We had a great run, yeah?” you smiled sadly at him as you picked yourself up off the couch. “I’ll be back to get my things in the next week or so.”

And that probably would’ve been the end of it had Andre not been your best friend. He was, and he claimed, the best guy in your life before Tyson and he was going to stay that way after Tyson.

Sure, parties were awkward but it was nothing you couldn’t get through without a couple girl friends and some distance. And a handle of pink whitney.

“You’re kidding!” you gasped as your old college roommate gushed about her new boyfriend and their bedroom antics. “There’s no way you let him do that!”

“Long time no see, sunshine,” a familiar brown haired swede said as he pulled you into his side by the hip. You could tell the drink in his hand was far from his first based on the slur of his words and the way the snapback was situated sideways on his head.

“Hey, Dre,” you said before pecking his cheek quickly and sipping on the drink in your own hand. Contrary to your usual party behavior, you were only about half of the way through your first.

“Yeah, sunshine,” you heard Tyson say from behind you. The smile on your face wiped away into a scowl within seconds. “Long time no see.”

You opted to ignore him, continuing your conversation with your roommate, Savannah, as Andre left your side to join the beer pong game in the corner.

“Aw, c’mon. It’s not my fault you’re desperate enough to come to your ex’s house party,” he mocked as he shuffled his way closer to you.

“Aw, it’s not my fault your other eye’s just begging for a matching shiner,” you cooed. You could feel his breath against your pulse point as he leaned in closer.

“Think you have it in you?” he asked, voice grovely as it dropped an octave. Scoffing, you pushed away from him in search of anyone else to talk to. You couldn’t stand the fact that he was still able to jump start your heart rate after all these years, especially after all the things he’s said to you after you’d broken up.

You shouldn’t even be going to this part. You wouldn’t be had Andre not literally dragged you into his car with a promise that you wouldn’t even see Tyson, let alone have to speak to him.

“You haven’t been out in months, sunshine,” he said as he pulled out of your apartment complex. “We miss you.”

“You missed me,” you sighed, pulling your head up from where it was resting against the cool glass of the window.

“The team misses you,” he said, temporarily taking his hand off the wheel to pinch your hip. The team minus Tyson, you thought.

The party itself was fine for a while. You’d practically attached yourself to Andre’s side, not that he was complaining. He was just glad to have you in a social situation again. You were actually having fun for the first time in a while playing flip cup with some of the guys. Tyson had practically slipped your mind, another first.

Until he decided to, rather harshly, drag you away from the table.

“What are you doing here?” he rushed out as he clicked the lock on the bathroom door.

“Dre- Andre invited me,” you stuttered. The party was still going strong outside the room and you could feel the bass through the floor.

“God, I haven’t seen you in months and you’re here because my teammate invited you?” he scoffed. The shock in his eyes had since shifted to something more of disgust.

“We broke up, Tyson,” you said.

“Exactly! We broke up!” he said, throwing his hand up in the air. Your eyes stayed glued to the lock behind him.

“I didn’t come here to see you,” you said, though it came out more like a whimper. You swore you saw something crack in Tyson’s eyes before his resolve went back up.

“That’s rich, even coming from you.”

“God, you’re such a dick, Jost,” you pushed past him, wiping a tear away before it had the chance to fall as you unlocked the bathroom door.

You hated him. You hated him.

Thankfully the kitchen was empty when you found yourself there. You weren’t looking for anything, your cup was still mostly full.

How was Tyson always able to find you in a crowd? Even when you were actively avoiding him like the plague, he somehow managed to sneak up behind you and send your head into a downward spiral.

“What’s a pretty girl like you doing thinking so much at a party,” an unfamiliar voice said from beside you, pulling you from your daze.

“I’m not-“ you cut yourself off. “It’s just…”

“Whoa, don’t burst a blood vessel,” he smiled at you. His comment was awkward at best, but the soft look in his eyes made up for it. He was cute.

“Sorry,” you chuckled. “I’m Y/N.”

“Jason,” he responded, clinking your red cups together in a fake toast.

Jason, you learned, was a bartender at the Star Bar in downtown Denver. Though, that was a temporary job as he worked on his masters in biochemistry. You ended up telling him a story about the time you found yourself being escorted out of said Star Bar from dancing on the bar.

“If you’ll excuse me, I really have to go to the ladie’s room,” you said, starting to walk past him in the now crowded kitchen before turning back to face the blond. “Would you mind holding my drink?”

“Sure,” Jason said, even going as far as putting his own drink down so that he could cover the top of yours fully with his hand. Maybe this party hadn’t gone completely to shit.

The line to the bathroom was nonexistent and you’d managed to finish your business in record time. You checked your appearance in the mirror before clicking the lock on the bathroom door and opening it to see the one person you really wished you hadn’t.

He pushed his way through, slamming the door and locking it behind him.

“What are you doing, Jost? Let me out,” you said.

“You really think you can come here and flirt with some random guy in my kitchen?” he scoffed. With every word he took another half step closer to you until your back was pressed against the far wall.

“What do you mean your kitchen?”

“Did Dre not tell you? Can’t believe this is the fourth time you’ve been here and you didn’t even know who’s apartment it was. I think that’s a little rude, if you ask me,” he cooed. Four times; he was counting. He’d made a mental note every time you’d been sitting on his couch and he’d been too fucked up about it to do anything.

His knee pushed your thighs apart as his hands found solace on the wall beside your head. You felt the sudden urge to spit in his face. Or to let him spit in yours.

This was much more possessive than he’d ever acted when you were together. Granted, he hasn’t acted the same way he’d been when you were together in the year and a half you’d been apart.

“Answer me,” he hummed. “It’s rude isn’t it.”

You tilted your head to the side in response only for Tyson’s thigh to press up further so that it was resting against your core. You took the sudden close proximity between the two of you to gauge the changes in his features. Most obviously was the beard he was sporting now, he’d never been able to accomplish more than a patch here or there while you were dating despite his best efforts. His shoulders were more filled out now, too, and his curls looked longer. He looked more… mature, if that was the word for it.

“Answer me,” he tutted. “Or am I gonna have to fuck it out of you?”

“You’re a lot bolder than I remember, Jost,” you gasped. There was a definite wet spot growing in your underwear at the rasp in his tone.

“You’re just as annoying,” he said before one of his hands found your hip. His mouth came crashing against yours an instant later, a rough mess of teeth clanging together as he popped the button on your jean shorts. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. I’m sure I’ll fuck that out of you, too.”

The comment caused a gasp to slip past your lips as he removed his knee so that he could tug your bottoms to your ankles in one fell swoop. His fingers were quick in replacing the delicious pressure against your clit, circling the nub with the pad of his finger.

“Do you still make those pretty little noises you used to make?” he asked, only to pull a whimper out of you not even a second later when he slipped a finger into your hole.

“You’re still a dick,” you moaned as you dropped your head to rest against his shoulder. You bit down on the cotton of his t-shirt to conceal the whimper of emptiness as Tyson slipped his finger out of you so that he could push the band of his sweatpants down just enough for his cock to slip out.

“Yeah? And you’re about to cum all over it.”

The string of profanities that followed from your part were involuntary.

He pushed into you slowly until he was halfway in before snapping his hips forward in one quick motion so that your pelvic bones were pressed together. You hadn’t felt this full since… Well, since him.

“Fucking-“ he hissed. “I forgot how tight you were.”

His eyebrows furrowed as he started thrusting his hips. You would’ve been able to admire it longer had your eyes not rolled into the back of your head. Your hand slipped down between your bodies to rub your clit only to be swatted away and replaced by Tyson’s a moment later.

His name rolled off your tongue like a chant as you felt your orgasm building with each pump of his hips.

“I’m gonna cum, holy shit,” you said.

“That’s right, baby. Cum all over my cock,” he said. The rhythm of his thrusts was getting sloppier by the second and you could tell he was getting close. “Fuck, fuck, fuck. Where do you want it?”

“What?” you asked, head still very hazy from the impending orgasm.

“I can’t cum inside you—shit,” his thrusts slowed. “Where do you want it?”

“I’m on the pill,” you rushed out in hopes that he’d start fucking you again. The thought alone almost had him falling apart.

“Holy shit, ok,” he mumbled before picking up his thrusts once again. It was a step the two of you hadn’t taken before, and he was dying to see his cum drip out of you.

“Fuck, Tys,” the words came out rushed as your high washed over you. Tyson came soon after as ropes of it coated your walls in hot spurts.

Your senses came back to you as you came back down. What the fuck were you doing? Why did you allow yourself to hook up with the ex you were still pretty sure you hated in a bathroom.

“I-I’ve gotta go,” you said, pushing Tyson off, and subsequently out, of you so that you could pull up your shorts and button them.

“Wait, Y/N,” the flustered, blushing Tyson you thought you’d never see again made an appearance as you threw the bathroom door open just as he tucked himself back into his boxers. The fly of his blue jeans was undone as he chased you out of the bathroom, practically begging you to stop as he followed you out the front door.

“Leave me alone, Jost,” you scoffed as you watched him zip his pants out of the corner of your eye.

“There’s no way you’re gonna go back to hating me after that,” he said. You could feel his cum dripping into your panties as he spoke.

“We made our decision last year. We should’ve left it at that,” you shivered in the open exterior of his apartment complex, silently cursing yourself for thinking a jacket would ruin your outfit.

“You’re fucking kidding me, right?” a dry chuckle slipped from his lips. “After all of that? After a year and a half of pretending, you can’t admit it?”

“I wasn’t pretending-“

“Like hell you weren’t. There’s not a day that goes by that I don’t regret even mentioning the idea of a break between us. What we had doesn‘t just go away,” he took a step towards you. You could still hear the music from inside his place, though it was fainter now and still half-muffled by the various conversations just past the front door.

“We weren’t working out,” you said, though it came out as more of a squeak.

“You and I both know we could’ve worked on it. We were stupid to let what we had go over nothing,” he said. “I miss you.”

Your resolve was breaking more with every word.

“Jost, what if this doesn’t work?” you asked, allowing him to get close enough to take your hand in his. It was quite the contrast to the way he’d been with you not even ten minutes ago.

“Would you stop calling me that?” his features were screwed tight as he asked. “You only call me that when you’re mad at me.”

“Tyson,” you said, only to be greeted with a knowing look in his brown eyes. “Tys.”

“We’re gonna work out,” he said. “We’re gonna work out because…”

“Because?”

“Because I still love you. And I’m not letting you go again,” his voice had lowered to a whisper and it shook and his forehead was dangerously close to resting against yours. Within the span of an hour, he’d transformed back into the shy boy you’d given your heart to three years ago on his blue couch.

“Ok,” you whispered back, closing the distance and resting your foreheads against each other only for Tyson to bridge the gap completely with a tilted head to plant his lips against your own.

tagged @ptersparkers @annedub @corebore123 @damndunner @kiedhara @watermelon05 @sidscrosbyy @thelionkingpw @besthockeyfics @iwantahockeyhimbo @beauvibaby

#tyson jost #tyson jost imagine #tyson jost smut #tyson jost x reader #nhl #nhl imagine #nhl smut #hockey #hockey imagine #hockey smut

[heartless-symphony]

Spencie

Summary : Four time you called him Spencie, and the one time he really didn’t mind.

Pairing : Spencer Reid x fem!reader

Category : fluff

Warnings : some curse words, semi-nudity kinda ??

Word count : 3,652 (even I am surprised)

Proof reader : @hannahjoycebanana​ (thank u for being here when i needed it and thank you for being my proof reader here. You’re one of the best friend i could’ve asked for.)

A/N : It took me so long to come back to tumblr because i had some issues, and i didn’t want to come back until i as finished with at least one of my project. Here it is, i hope you like it as much as i enjoyed writing it.

MASTERLIST

1- New friends

“Spencie !” Your excited voice pierced the silence in the almost empty bullpen, as it was pretty early. It didn’t seem to matter to you, you seemed as excited, as full of energy as usual. Your eyes were shining happily, and it didn’t take a profiler to know that it wasn’t your first cup of coffee. You were new to the team, joining it after the whole “cat adams” situation, and you weren’t aware of the meaning of the nickname to him. That’s why he tried not to be angry, but you could see his jaw and his fists clenching in a attempt to control himself. You moved closer to him, poking his nose with your fingers – you knew how he was with touches, but you couldn’t help yourself – before walking away. He gulped, frozen in his position. It was only JJ’s arrival in the room that made him move, but still. His eyes flickered to you, already focused on something other than himself, and he bit his lip. He didn’t know how to explain his situation to you, how to ask you not to call him that again, but he didn’t want to have to talk about it all over again. He already lived it almost every nights in his nightmares, remembered the prison, the games she played with his heart, his family, his everything. He didn’t want to see the look of pity on your face, he didn’t want things to change. However, he couldn’t just let you remind him of it, every day. So, silently, almost hesitantly, he walked up to your desk, were you were silently reading a report, taking notes on what to correct and what to work on. You were in your own world and didn’t see him coming, so he had to clear his throat, calling your name. You looked up and smiled softly.

“Hi, Spencie ! Anything I can do ?”

Your voice made your blonde coworker look up, and her worried eyes fell on Spencer, meeting his. He sighed and slowly shook his head. He saw your frown, your eyes swinging between JJ and him, fully knowing you were missing something. He looked up to you and you almost winced at the pain and anger in his eyes, even though he tried to hide it.

“Just, don’t call me Spencie, please.”

You frowned and were about to object when you met JJ’s eyes, and she shook her head, silently being you to accept. So you simply nodded and played with your hair, feeling sorry even though you had no idea what you did wrong. He sent you a sad, forced smile, before walking back to his desk, his fist slowly unclenching, and you could almost see the anger leave his body

2- Dance with me

The second time, you were pretty drunk. He was watching you dancing with the rest of the girl, well, he was watching you all from afar, silently sipping on his lemonade drink. He watched you move your body in rhythm, obviously singing the lyrics that you seemed to know so well. He was almost hypnotized with the way you moved, the way you held your hands up happily, or playfully danced with Morgan – Spencer didn’t want to admit it, but it made him clench his jaw. After a while, a new song started, and he knew you were up to something bad the minutes you walked up to him, moving your hips.

“Spencie ! Come and dance with me !”

He almost didn’t say anything. You were drunk, you didn’t know what you were saying and he couldn’t blame you. But still, the memories came back in an instant, the pain, the worry, the anger, and he looked away, shaking his hand.

“I don’t dance. And please, stop calling me like that.”

You pouted, tugging on his shirt. You obviously hadn’t gotten the message, and with the number of drinks you had he couldn’t really get mad, but still. One part of him felt grateful, happy even to be the one who caught your attention, but the other part sent him warning signals, remembering the last person who called him like that. He shoved you away as gently as he could, and it seemed like you had finally caught on. Still pouting, you pulled away, crossing your arms over your chest.

“Fine.” He could hear the disappointment in your drunken voice, and he almost stood up to dance with you. “I’ll go find someone else.” You turned around, arms down scanning the crowd for a potential partner. Before you could even take a step, you felt a hand gently wrap around your arm and you looked back, only to meet Spencer’s eyes. You smiled widely and jumped up happily. “Let’s go dancing !” He sighed and tugged you back to him. The only reason he accepted to dance with you was because he couldn’t stand to watch you flirt with someone else – no, he wasn’t jealous. Just a bit protective of his favorite girl, that was all. He almost slapped himself for his thought. You were just a friend. He had no right to be jealous of seeing you go to some other guy to enjoy your evening when he was right here. And what mattered the most was your smile, so contagious. He wasn’t jealous. He was doing it to make you happy, that was all !

“There’s one condition.” You tilted your head, showing that you were listening. Even drunk, you stayed that respectful, kind girl he liked so much. “You need to stop drinking, and you need to stop calling me Spencie. I’m serious, Y/N.” You pouted a bit, obviously not pleased by his ‘no more drink’ rule, but you ended up nodding, leading him to the dance floor. Seeing you smile made him forget, for a moment, the bad memories brought by the so simple nickname, replacing them with images of your smile.

 3- Spencie Undercover

The third time, it wasn’t really your fault. You and Spencer being the only one who hadn’t been showed on the news, you were the ones who had to go undercover. The fact that you had to act as a couple pleased Spencer more than he would admit, because the warmth of your hand against his was calming, soothing. Almost as if it was always supposed to be here. You walked in the restaurant, hand in hand, talking about some book you read after he recommended it to you. Morgan and Hotch had specified that you had to act as normally as possible, so you had immediately started a small talk. You two were already so close that acting as a couple wasn’t too problematic, except that he couldn’t really tear his eyes away from you. You were wearing a blue dress, your hair in a braid falling on your right shoulder. Your back was naked, and Spencer did his best not to notice how pretty you looked. You were wearing some light makeup, and he knew that, under your dress, your gun was ready to be fired. He didn’t even want to think about it - the way the holster was hugging your leg, and maybe you would have to lift the skirt of your dress to take it out-, but his mind couldn’t stop the image to keep coming up. You walked up to the counter, asking for your table, while he scanned the room. Happily, he quickly found what he was looking for, or who. He used his famous trick to make them change spot - the usual light problem - ending up as close as he could to the target. It was a young man, flirting with a beautiful woman who was probably going to end up to be the next victim. However, Spencer and you were here to stop him. You didn’t have enough to arrest him just yet, but all you needed was for him and his target to go outside, where he would try and attack her -like he did with all his other victims-. But you and Spencer were ready to jump in at any moment, collect some intel on him if possible. It wasn’t a date, and it seemed hard for both of you to remember that. You just liked to be in each other’s company, and Spencer continuous rants made you feel weirdly safe, just as much as he loved to hear your not-so-silent singing and your excited eyes every time you talked about a book you read. If one of you had the guts to talk about your feelings for each other, it would have been a long time since you would’ve been together.

“Should we share a fondant, Spencie ?”

The use of the nickname made him suddenly look up from the menu. You were about to order dessert - the unsub’s ‘date’ seemed to take longer than they all wished - and he didn’t think you’d think about that. He opened his mouth, frowning a bit, ready to tell you, once again, to stop using that so horrible nickname, but then he saw you, really saw you. You had on that special smile you only gave to him, a bit playful, a bit flirty and a lot shy, but your eyes were fond, almost loving. He bit down his lips, his heart skipping a bit. You were so beautiful that he almost forgot to answer. You called his name again - his name, not the nickname - and he slowly nodded. Suddenly, he missed it. He missed the way ‘Spencie’ seemed to roll off your tongue so easily, like it was made for it. The bad memories that Cat Adams had stuck him with seemed to disappear every time you used the nickname, every time you two were close. You seemed to make all the hurt, all the pain disappear, and that was probably why he couldn’t stop looking at your lips, wondering why he never kissed you before.

4- I’m tired, Spencie

 The fourth time felt totally different. You all had to share rooms and, Spencer and you ending up all alone, you had no choice but share a room. Share a bed. Which wouldn’t have bothered Spencer if it was anyone else, but it felt different with you. Everything did. You were both really tired after the days and sleepless nights you spent trying to catch the unsub – some woman poisoning pregnant women, hoping to get their baby -. The craziness of the situation had taken you both a bit longer to find her – You were specialized in linguistic, body language but, most importantly, psychology – You knew the unsub had to have some kind of mental illness, but neither of you understood how this woman expected to get a baby from a dead woman. Either way, you were both tired, really, really tired. Spencer was used to it, so it didn’t show much on you, but you hadn’t been on the team long enough to get used to sleepless nights and busy days full of thinking too much and running around. You stumbled in the room, closely followed by Spencer. His eyes were full of worry, because your brain really seemed to work differently. It was like you had held up walls all day, acting like your fatigue wasn’t having a huge impact on you, but as soon as you ended up all alone after the case finished, the walls crumbled down      . Your eyes weren’t shining anymore and you had trouble keeping them open, making you walk around like you were lost – or drunk -. Spencer kindly guided you to the bed, where you sat down, rubbing your eyes. He knew you were too tired to get changed, but staying in your dirty clothes was definitely not a good idea. You could shower in the morning, he didn’t mind, but there was no way he would let you sleep dressed like that.

“Where are your pajamas, Y/N ?” His voice made you look up, and it took you a second to answer, like your brain needed time to register the question. You tilted your head, rubbing your eyes, before pointing to your go-bag. “Pink hoodie. Do I really have too ? ‘M too tired, Spencie…”

Spencer tried not to smile. He really did, he tried to feel angry, sad or just.. Something. He didn’t want to admit to himself that he actually liked you using this nickname. He forced a sigh, before nodding and reaching in your go bag to take out the clearly oversized pink hoodie, and blushed as he looked away from your underwear. He gently walked up to you, handing you your hoodie. You shook your head, raising your arms like a child. He sighed again and tried not to blush as he grabbed the bottom of your shirt, pulling it off you. He looked away from you as he waited for you to take off your bra, handing you the hoodie, his eyes focused on the wall. He might have been very attracted to you, but that never meant he would do something so stupid. Once you were clothed again, he helped you take of your shoes  well, he took off your shoes while you laid across the bed, eyes closed and silently singing some tangled song -, before gently tugging on the bottom off your legging. He was hopping you would sit up and help him take it off so he wouldn’t have to be too close, but you were so deep in a tired, child-like mood that you simply lifted your legs, yawning. He sighed again and very carefully took off your leggings, and he was glad that your hoodie was long enough to hide your underwear and upper thighs.

“Here you go. Now try and sleep, yea ?” He watched you nod and smiled softly, shaking his head as he tried to forget how close you two were. He made sure you were looking away – you were curled up in a ball, facing away from you – before getting changed and slipping in the bed. He thought you were already asleep, but as soon as you felt the mattress dip under his weight, you snuggled up to him. He froze as he felt your head against him, pushing him to lay down. As soon as he did, you got even closer, your head resting against his chest, where you could hear his heart beat. You smiled tiredly, looking up and gently kissing his cheeks, your eyes almost closed, before snuggling back against him. “Night Night, Spencie…” Your voice slowly went silent and, very quickly, he could feel your breathing slow down. After making sure you were asleep, he wrapped an arm around your waist, pulling you even close, and kissed the top of you head. He smiled sadly and closed his eyes. For the first time in month, Spencer actually slept, dreaming about you in a field of flowers, your light bringing a smile to his lips.

 5- Your Spencie

The next morning, Spencer woke up before you. You were so beautiful, sleeping peacefully, your hair surrounding your face in such a beautiful way. He smiled sadly, stroking your hair. He hated the fact that you were so close, but he couldn’t have you, couldn’t touch you, couldn’t kiss you. Lost in his mind, in his imagination, he didn’t realize you were waking up, slowly lifting your head up. You smiled softly. You didn’t remember much about the evening before, your brain having shut off before you even walked into the room, but you knew that you an Spencer had slept together. Well, in the same bed, at least. And you felt his hand in your hair, stroking it gently. Before you could even register what you were doing, you gently pecked his lips before snuggling back into him. “Morning, Spencie.”

Spencer froze. Was he dreaming ? He could still feel your lips on his own, but it felt so irreal. He looked down at you, frowning. After the minute of silence, you realized what you had done and looked up, ready to say sorry and die in shame. Your eyes met Spencer’s and suddenly, you felt home. It seemed so normal, so comfortable. His hand slowly, hesitantly moved from your hair to your cheek, stroking it gently.

“Good Morning, Y/N.” You smiled sadly. Was he going to avoid the topic of your kiss ? Was this the end of your very special friendship ? Spencer must have felt the worry growing up inside you, seeing it in your eyes, and he leaned down, gently kissing you. When your lips met, it felt like your two worlds collided, melting into one. He hesitantly licked your bottom lips and you shyly opened your mouth, letting the kiss go further. Your hands flew to his hair as you sat up, and one of his hand helped you both lean against the wall behind the bed, before settling on your waist. It didn’t went further, it was a simple kiss, but it felt like it was meant to be. Neither of you wanted to pull away, breathing through your noses, making sure to keep a steady pace – no matter how fast you wanted to go, no matter how many feelings you wanted to put into the kiss -. He was still stroking your cheek, your hand was still in his hair, playing with his curls, when someone knocked on the door.

“Spencer ? Y/N ? It’s almost time to go, you guys ready ?”

Spencer growled against your mouth and pulled away, the look on his face telling you exactly what he was going to say – something along the line of ‘fuck off, Morgan’ – and you gently put your hand over his mouth, smiling softly. “We’ll be down in ten minutes ! I can’t find some of my clothes. We won’t be long !”

You heard a laugh, and bit your lips, waiting to hear Morgan walk away. As soon as he did, you pulled your hand away from Spencer’s mouth, looking back at him. His eyes were shining, and where you expected to see lust – after all, you were straddling him, wearing nothing but a hoodie and underwear -, all you could see was love and deep respect. He smiled and kissed you again, but you put your hands against his chest, gently pulling away. “We need to get ready, Spencie.”

His smiled softly and you got up, grabbing your clothes and running to the bathroom to get ready. As he got changed in a corner of the room, Spencer thought about the way you talked to him, the way you called him. For once Spencie didn’t feel like a curse, but more like a symbol of good memories. Everything that had happened with Cat was slowly fading away, replaced by the images of your smile, the taste of your lips, the feeling of your skin against his fingertip. You quickly walked out once you were sure he was fully clothed, and went to pack your go-bag. Spencer walked behind you, gently touching your back. You jumped in surprise, before leaning against him, laughing softly.

“You scared me.” He laughed and you smiled even more, leaning against him. “As an FBI agent, you should definitely be ready for any threat to come at any moment.” You laughed even more at his statement, turning around to put your hand against his chest. His arms wrapped around your waist and he pulled you closer. You leaned forward, whispering in his ear. “Are you a threat, Doctor ?”. You pulled away almost immediately, grinning from ear to ear. He smiled, shaking his head before letting you finish packing, grabbing his stuff and leaning against the wall.

“You know, we should talk about it.” You looked up, worry in your eyes. “Do you regret it, Spencer ?” His eyes widened and he shook his head, walking up to you. He put your go-back down, cupping your cheeks, and all you could see in his eyes was a deep, powerful love.

“I could never regret what happened today. You found a way to my heart that I didn’t even know existed, and managed to break down all my walls. After Cat, after Max, I thought I could never feel anything for someone else. Cat destroyed my thrust, Max and I just didn’t work out. But you already know all that. What I mean to say is, you destroyed all the bad memories, changed the way I felt. I couldn’t stand anyone calling me Spencie because of everything that happened with Cat but, now… It’s all I want to hear coming from you. I can’t imagine anyone else who had the power, the impact to make things change so quickly, so strongly. You are one of a kind, Y/N, and I could never regret what happened this morning. All I hope is that it won’t be a one-time thing, all I want is to keep you by my side no matter what happens. I couldn’t stand to lose you and all those amazing memories you stuck in my head. I think... I think I love you, Y/N. And I should’ve acted on it sooner, I would’ve, if I knew you liked me. But we’re here now and I promise you, I will cherish the memories of this day all my life.”

You didn’t know what to say, and could see the worry grow in his eyes with the time you took to answer. Before he could pull away, you put one hand over his, keeping it on your cheek, and put your other hand on the back of his neck, pulling him down. Pushing on your toes, your lips met, and you never felt as safe as you did in this moment. You were home, and so was he. Your Spencie.

#Criminal Minds #Criminal Minds Reid #criminal mind x reader #spencer #spencer reid #spencer reid x reader #spencer x reader #spencer reid x fem!reader #spencer x y/n #spencer reid x y/n #how do you tag #just criminal minds stuff #fluff #spencer reid fluff

[streetlight11]

Something About You

Summary: He has been going on dates, meeting new people online, wanting to find the girl of his dreams. But so far, all of them whom he met either have nothing in common with him or has a lot of common interest except cats. He has 3 cats so he could never imagine dating someone who would never get along with his cats. Turns out, the girl he has been dreaming about happens to be a lot closer than he think.

Theme: University au, partial strangers to friends to lovers

Genre: Fluffy fluff

WC: 4.2k

Pairing: Lee Minho x Fem!Reader

a/n: Hello! I’m back with a new fic. Hope you enjoy!

“So, how was your date?” Chan asked his roommate who had just entered their shared apartment looking just as tired and done as his pet cats. The boy simply frowned, kicking off his shoes and went straight to their living room only to crash on the couch next to where the older boy was seated with his laptop in his lap, probably just composing new tracks.

“Horrible. Probably won’t be getting back to her anytime soon.” Minho shrugged before taking out his phone only to scroll through YouTube of cat videos. 

Just then, a soft meow came from below his feet only for Soonie to hop into Minho’s lap and purred when he stroked its head to its tail in a loving motion. Chan let out a soft chuckle. He had a hunch on why this date didn’t work out just like the rest of Minho’s date.

“Was she another one of those girls who are scared of cats?” Chan asked but Minho’s face turned into a scowl.

“Worse. Can you believe she actually kicked the poor kitty away when all it wanted was a pet from her? God, how can some people be so awful?!” Minho grunted in annoyance, making Chan gasp in shock.

He has heard about all Minho’s past dates being scared of cats and sometimes even running away from them but never did he think someone would actually harm the poor animal. 

“Geez, yeah, she is definitely out of your list then.”

“Tell me about it.” Minho rolled his eyes as he got up to take a warm shower after a terrible first date.

The next morning, Y/N got woken up by her blaring alarm that has been going off for the past 5 minutes. Her morning lecture was in an hour but her roommate and also her close friend, Sana had already left since she had classes slightly earlier. She forced herself out of bed, only to shower and change into a comfortable outfit that was campus appropriate.

She managed to stop by the café right outside her apartment to get her morning dose of caffeine before walking to campus that was conveniently 20 minutes away from where they lived.

Y/N arrived on campus 5 minutes before her first class, making her way straight to class on the opposite side of the back entrance. Y/N was a CS major while Sana was a Psych major, hence the different schedules. She wasn’t really an outgoing type of girl, but she’s not exactly an introvert either.

Y/N has never been the one to start a random conversation with someone first. But, once she feels comfortable with a person, she can joke and chat for hours and never get tired of it.

She was a shy yet friendly girl at the same time and that’s what makes Sana befriend her so easily.

Above else, Y/N was a very sporty girl and she loved playing netball. Hence, the reason why she was the Team Captain of Konkuk U girl’s netball team. Sana wasn’t in the sport but she always came down to support her best friend if they had any tournaments for that season. Hours passed and Y/N had just finished her classes, only to receive a text from Sana, telling her to meet at the cafeteria.

Y/N entered the cafeteria hall with her laptop in one hand and her phone in the other, just scrolling through her twitter when she came to a stop at the entrance to try and find her friend.

When she spotted her blonde haired roommate standing by a table where there were at least 8 guys seated at, she knew it was Sana’s best guy friend.

Y/N walked as her eyes were trained to her phone screen but her feet brought her exactly to where Sana was. She didn’t realise where she was walking until she heard Sana’s adorable voice calling out her name.

“Y/N!”

The said girl froze in her spot, seeing that she was just 2 feet away from her and the guys.

Y/N simply smiled, proceeding to join Sana by the side of the table, only for her eyes to naturally travel to the people seated at the table. If she could admit, she was currently staring at two rows of handsome looking guys.

“Babe! This is my best friend I told you about! This is Chan. Chan, this is my roommate and best friend, Y/N!” Sana introduced them to each other, only for Chan to smile. He stuck his hand out, making Y/N shake it gently.

“Hello. It’s nice to finally meet you!” Chan said as a smile appeared on his face.

“Hey, nice to meet you too.” Y/N mimicked his expression, something she normally did when she just met someone.

“Don’t mind her, she’s just shy!” Sana explained and some of the boys found themselves smiling at this remark. Just then, Y/N’s eyes seemed to find it’s own way towards Minho who was seated at the very end of the table. Of course she doesn’t know him, but he did attract her eye for being quite cute. Probably even cuter than the others.

“Okay guys, I’ll see you later. Y/N let’s go! I’m starving!” Sana giggled as she bid the boys goodbye before linking her arms with her roommate and soon dragged her down the cafeteria aisle.

“You didn’t tell us your best friend’s friend is cute too?!” Jisung said, causing Chan to shrug.

“Sorry guys, cause I didn’t know either.” Chan teased, making Jisung roll his eyes but a small chuckle left his lips right after.

A few weeks passed and as expected, Y/N often rejected Sana’s offer of joining her to hang out with the guys not because she didn’t like them. It was because she was shy and Sana of course understood this but she never pressed on it. Instead, she gave Y/N the chance to willingly join if she wanted to without any pressure.

However, it was a Thursday late afternoon and the girl’s netball team was having a tournament that day. As promised, Sana came down to support Y/N and her team. Except this time, she made sure to tag all the boys along and they came without a single doubt.

Y/N was just doing her warm up when she glanced over to the bleachers, that’s when she saw Sana and the rest of the guys on the fourth and fifth rows of the bleachers.

Y/N didn’t know why but she found herself instantly smiling when she saw that they came down to support her. Just then, Sana happened to look over and she locked eyes with Y/N, making her wave her hand up high as she let out a soft giggle.

She responded back with a small wave while some of the guys did the same.

Right at that moment, she locked eyes with Minho who was seated in the seat just below Sana. For some reason, she could feel her heartbeat speeding up in her chest.

Almost an hour later, it’s the final round and it was between Konkuk U and Sogang U. Y/N currently sat on the ground beside the bench where her team members were seated.

“Alright girls. I have a lot of faith in you guys but let’s switch some of you so that you guys get to participate in the games fair and square.” Y/N announced to her teammates who then nodded, waiting for her next command. After switching 3 of the players and Y/N was satisfied with this, the 7 players soon cheered before going to the court.

The game started and it already got pretty intense.

Sogang U was winning by a thread but Y/N tried to keep the game in their court. Right when Yeri was about to toss the ball towards Y/N who was sprinting forwards, a member from the Sogang team forcefully threw themselves against her form.

Y/N practically got thrown across the court when she crashed onto the ground with an awful loud thud before she slid to a stop.

At the fall, she managed to hit her head on the ground from the impact, causing her to go lightheaded for a brief moment. A series of gasps were heard from the crowd, watching her press her forehead against the ground as a hiss left her lips.

The girl who shoved her, only smirked before they continued the game.

“Oh no…” Sana whispered as they stared at Y/N’s limp body. Just then, Yeri ran to her team captain, only for her to gasp asking if she wanted to swap with anyone on the team. Y/N brushed her off when Yeri helped her up, only to hear that Sogang U scored another point.

She rubbed her temple slightly, wincing in pain but nonetheless told Yeri that she was okay. Just then, their coach shouted at Y/N to swap with Irene but Y/N gave him a shake of her head followed by an ‘okay’ sign and soon resumed the game. Her friends watched anxiously as Minho couldn’t keep his eyes off her.

“Why won’t you just rest?” He whispered under his breath when he saw her jog to get the ball.

A few moments later, the same opponent from Sogang U targeted Y/N again, pushing Y/N by her shoulders. Y/N almost lost her balance but she swiftly threw the ball over their heads, towards Lisa on the other side of the court.

The girl snarled at Y/N but she gave the girl a soft smirk before raising an eyebrow up to taunt her.

A few runs later, the girl purposely tripped Y/N, making her accidentally fall backwards with her ass hitting the ground hard. Y/N glared at the girl, only to hear a few seconds later that Konkuk U was taking the victory trophy.

The girls were just walking back to their side of the hall when somebody roughly turned her around and threw a snarky remark to her and her team.

“Better luck next time, when I actually get you on the bench. That way my team for sure can win that trophy.” The girl said before she gave Y/N’s cheek a few slaps. Y/N’s friends who saw this were furious as Chan and Felix practically had to hold Sana back. Y/N scoffed, watching the girls of Sogang U continue walking while Y/N’s teammates comforted her, telling her it’s okay. 

Once everyone in the bleachers were leaving, Y/N was just wiping her neck from the sweat when Sana came running to her with her arms open. Sana gave her a few words of comfort, telling her not to be too affected by whatever that girl said. After the tournament was over and their coach had dismissed them, she took her duffle bag. They were walking towards the entrance of the hall when her vision suddenly went black and her head was pounding. 

A soft groan left her lips when she nearly collapsed down to the left side but someone was quick to catch her and it was Minho. He wrapped an arm around her waist while the other hand reached for her forearm that was clutching onto her head.

“Woah. Are you okay?” His voice soft, laced with obvious worry.

Y/N nodded, letting Sana help Minho hold her as they each held her on either side. Outside the campus’ back entrance, Minho asked if Y/N was strong enough to walk back to her apartment with Sana alone and she said yes.

Sana told the boys she would update them if anything happened along the way. But the girls ended up going home safely, only for her to recover in just two days.

A week passed and it was a Saturday night, where Sana told Y/N she would be out with her boyfriend. Y/N decided to head to a nearby library to study since the campus was closed on weekends. It was already nearing 10pm, probably the reason why she kept yawning every 5 minutes.

“Maybe I should head home.” She thought as she began to slowly pack her bags and soon left.

The boys on the other hand had just finished checking out the new steakhouse downtown. Simply hanging out without having alcohol involved.

They were just walking down the dimly lit street, their voices were probably the only audible sounds currently apart from the cars driving past every few minutes. The street was quite empty, they could literally count with their fingers on how many people they’ve passed by.

They were just talking about some soccer league when Minho’s eyes travelled towards the alley down the road, only to see a girl petting what looks to be a stray cat.

His eyes lit up as a smile tugged on his lips.

He has never seen anyone openly pet a stray cat around this area before so he was quite surprised to say the least. Nevertheless, he smiled brightly as he quickened his pace, telling the boys to meet up with him at that alley where the cat and unknown girl was.

Minho briskly walked towards the alley, only to be met with a very familiar face.

“Y/N?”

At the mention of her name, she turned to look up towards the guy standing by the sidewalk, currently looking down at her just gently scratching the cat’s ears.

“Minho? Hey…” She smiled and she could feel her heartbeat pick up speed.

“What are you doing out here at this late timing alone?” He asked, genuinely worried.

“I was at the library studying. I‘m on my way home actually.” She admitted, only to feel her cheeks heat up. Just then, she heard Chan’s voice from behind her, making her turn around.

“Y/N? Is that you?” Chan asked, making her giggle with a nod.

“Where were you headed?” He asked.

But before she could answer, a soft meow echoed down the street as the cat pressed it’s head into Y/N’s open hands, making her giggle. 

This small gesture was enough to make the boys smile, and maybe Minho’s heart to flutter.

“I actually just told Minho that I was about to head home from the library, when this adorable little one just started following me from down the block and I don’t think it’s gonna leave my side anytime soon.” Y/N said with a soft sigh. The cat meowed yet again as though responding to her.

Minho tilted his head to the side in confusion upon hearing her sigh when she looked down at the pretty brown fur ball before scratching the side of the cat’s face again.

“As much as you’re super adorable, I can’t take you home with me, baby.” Her voice was soft. The cat simply purred with soft round eyes staring back at her. Her words came as a shock to some of them but curious to the remaining.

“Wait, why can’t you?” Minho asked.

“I’m actually sensitive to cats.” She confessed, only for Minho’s heart to blossom. She’s sensitive to cats and yet she still pets them and even showers them with love? Where has she been all his life?

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that. Is it bad though?” Hyunjin asked, only for her to shake her head.

“I can touch them, but if I stay too long in an enclosed area with them, my skin will start to get red and itchy, and my nose would start to get runny.” Y/N said pressing her lips in a thin line, making the guys nod, feeling bad for her.

Just then, Minho squats down beside her figure only to stretch his arm over to pet the cat and the little fur ball just willingly went over to him. The cat rubs its face against Minho’s knees and thighs. Y/N couldn’t help but smile when she saw just how equally loving he was towards it. At that very moment, Minho just happened to look up only to catch her looking at him.

A small little bubble burst in the pit of his stomach as she soon tickled the cat’s lower back, making it go to her.

Y/N giggled when the cat stood on its hind legs, pressing its two front paws on her collarbone, making her laugh. Y/N cupped the fur ball’s face and soon caressed it sweetly before she nuzzled her nose against the cat’s pink ones, only for the cat to meow in her face.

“Looks like it really loves you Y/N.” Chan said, making her laugh.

However, her smile was soon wiped off and a soft frown appeared on her face. But this didn’t go unnoticed by Minho. So he suggested something quite smart.

“I have an idea. We’ll distract it while you quickly head back home. You know? To avoid it from following you?” Minho said, making the rest of them nod in agreement. She stared at the cat for slightly too long before she locked eyes with Minho, only for her to mouth to him softly.

“Thank you.”

With that being said, the rest of the boys slowly began to huddle around the cat while Y/N carefully got up and tiptoed her way down the street in the direction of her apartment.

She glanced back when she was reaching the traffic junction, only to catch Minho staring at her with a very soft expression. After she finally turned the corner, Changbin couldn’t help but speak up while the rest were busy pouring their attention on the cat.

“Damn, she’s pretty, she’s a team captain, she’s nice, AND she loves cats even though she’s allergic to it? I think you’ve found your match made in heaven, hyung.” He ended with his usual smirk, wiggling his eyebrows to Minho only for the elder boy to huff although he knew deep down that what Changbin said was right.

Y/N went home that night only to find her mind going back to when Minho looked so in love with the cat. Why did that make him look so… so endearing?

She smiled to herself thinking about how happy he looked when the cat was practically smearing its scent all over him. Y/N simply shook her head off of the thoughts and soon took a fresh shower before heading to bed, with Sana still nowhere to be seen.

Ever since that night, Y/N slowly began to warm up with the guys more. Especially Minho since it seemed as though they could literally talk about cats for hours. She found out later that he owned 3 cats in his shared apartment with Chan and that they were basically his children. She couldn’t help but laugh despite finding that extremely cute.

Y/N was added to their group chat which had the boys and Sana in it, only for her to exchange numbers with Minho as well. It has been 3 months since they’ve gotten closer and needless to say, Minho started to fall for her as the days go by and so did she.

It was currently a Saturday evening and both her and Sana got invited to Chan’s place to just hangout and chill, in which the girls agreed without a second thought.

Y/N wore her denim ripped skinny jeans, a shirt tucked in, a black jacket and her converse. Sana wore an open shoulder dress and a pair of vans since she was just a very girly girl compared to Y/N.

They arrived at Chan’s shared apartment, only for her to find out that Minho had kept his cats in his room. Something he doesn’t do whenever any of them come over.

Perhaps he cared for her and he didn’t want her to get sick for coming to their house.

Despite the teasing coming from his friends, he simply ignored them. He brushed them off by saying that he was just trying to be nice. When the girls entered the apartment, immediately, Y/N could already feel her nose being tickled by the atmosphere thanks to the cats living in that space.

But it wasn’t too serious yet but still, a small sneeze left her lips.

They greeted the guys who were in the living room when Minho came out of his room in just grey sweatpants, a tank top and his cutely tousled hair.

As soon as Minho locked eyes with Y/N, he froze in his spot. He saw the small smile on her face, making him shy all of a sudden. A few minutes later, they were all just gathered in the living room when Y/N turned to Minho who was seated on the floor beside her feet.

“Min ah, where’s your cats?” She asked. Minho felt himself tense up at the nickname but quickly regained himself.

“They’re in my room. Why? You wanna see them?” He asked, not realizing that some of them were actually watching them from their respective seats discreetly. Y/N smiled as she gave him a cute little nod. He could’ve sworn his heart jumped out of his chest for a bit. Nonetheless, he brought her to his closed bedroom only to push the door open and was instantly greeted by the soft jingle sounds of their collars.

Y/N smiled as 2 of the fur balls ran up to Minho and her. Making him quickly close the door behind him. Both of them kneeled down onto the ground when the dark grey cat began to nuzzle against her legs, while the light golden one hopped into Minho’s arms effortlessly.

“They’re so cute! What are their names?” She asked as she scratched the grey cat behind its ear, earning a soft purr from it.

“The one in your lap is Dori. This is Soonie. And that sleeping one is Doongie.” Minho introduced when he heard a soft squeak from her in excitement, causing him to chuckle. A blush crept onto his cheeks.

“How long have you had them for?” She asked curiously as Dori snuggled into her chest, making her pout.

“I’ve had them since I was young. When I went off to college, I told my parents I wanted to bring them with me. So, here we are.” Minho said, making her giggle thinking that his story was very cute.

Just then, Dori licked the tip of Y/N’s nose, catching her off guard.

She let out a soft giggle, turning her head towards Minho with her eyes crinkled shut. He found this extremely cute. When she fluttered her eyelids back open, she was met with him staring at her with a warm smile on his face.

She got shy so she turned to look back down at Dori, scratching the back of its ear. Soonie left Minho’s lap as he turned to her and Dori, only for him to give a few scratches to Dori’s head. Just then, Minho leaned in to rub his face into Dori’s body. Y/N giggled, watching him interact with his own pet.

Just then, he pulled away from Dori, taking this chance to turn his head towards her.

But for some reason, it felt like a mistake with how close their faces were from each other. It was almost as if they could feel each other’s breath fanning their lips and unfortunately for them, it was true. The room fell silent as nobody dared to say a word.

For some odd reason, Minho felt brave enough to actually lean in closer. 

Y/N watched very carefully as he closed the gap until she could feel his lips brushing against hers very lightly. At that very second, she closed her eyes, afraid to continue looking. Minho saw this and he began to smile, thinking she was adorable.

So he decided not to dwell on this and instead, he firmly pressed his lips on hers. Her breath hitched in her throat. She soon found herself melting against his lips. Minho’s arm found its way around her waist as he pulled her closer, until she could feel Dori jump out of her lap.

She pulled away when her stomach got pressed by Dori’s paws when it leaped off, causing him to chuckle.

“Sorry about that.” He apologized, only for her to smile.

“It’s fine.” She said with a soft little smile, only for him to blush as he kissed her again, this time reaching up to cup her face in his hand. Her heart was racing against her chest when he felt her rest her hands on his chest. Minho pulled away, having to force himself not to get too intoxicated by her soft, crème brûlée tasting lips thanks to her lip balm.

“Can I take you out on a date tomorrow?” He asked, only for her to giggle.

“Will you bring me to see your babies again?” She said.

“That depends.” He teased, making her laugh as he soon did the same. She smiled against his lips when she kissed him again, feeling extremely happy. They came back out to find the rest of them smirking. They asked why the two of them were taking their own sweet time in there, only for Minho to smirk.

“Maybe because I’m going on a date with the cutest, sweetest girl I’ve ever met who loves cats as much as I do?” Minho said, only for the rest of them to cheer happily for the new couple. Y/N blushed as she hid her face in Minho’s arm, causing him to chuckle but he simply hugged her and kissed her forehead endearingly.

Looks like he managed to find the girl of his dreams anyway.

#stray kids #stray kids minho #stray kids lee know #lee know fluff #lee minho fluff #lee know scenarios #stray kids scenarios #skz scenarios #skz lee know #skz minho fluff #skz x reader #skz minho #lee minho scenarios

[fuckthesworld]

POLAROID [ STILES STILINSKI x ISSAC LAHEY x READER ]

Warnings: smut, pure filth and smut, threesome, fem receiving oral, anal, double penetration

“Hey Issac,” you say one day, sitting down on the couch next to him, you have a proposition for him after Stiles mentioned his reaction to seeing the pictures he takes of you.

“Oh, hey, hi,” he stutters, his cheeks red, knowing you and Stiles were just spending time in the bedroom with his present. Issac is a great gift-giver, and you and Stiles have gone through way too many Polaroid films already.

“I was just wondering, and feel free to say no, but Sti and I were wondering if you wanted to see some of the photos we took with your gift?”

Issac thinks for a moment, but only because he doesn’t want to look insanely desperate and eager if he says yes right away, and just in case this is some trick from both of you, a way of seeing if he really did enjoy the pictures from Stiles phone so Stiles can kick his ass.

“Sure, yeah, only you know, if you want to,” Issac says, trying his hardest to keep his voice level and not sound too excited.

Stiles watching the interaction from the doorway, finding it incredibly endearing that Issac has such a crush on you.

Issac leans forward on the couch, adjusting his shirt to cover his crotch. It doesn’t go unnoticed by you as you reveal the Polaroids, five of them that Stiles picked, knowing they would get Issac riled up.  Issac loves your breasts, both you and Stiles know this because when all of you work out and you wear a sports bra, and only a sports bra, Issac’s eyes are transfixed on them in the mirror as you jog on the treadmill.

Issac takes the polaroids in shaky hands, eyes widening as his jeans tighten.

The first picture is a rather tame picture on most accounts. You’re on your knees with Stiles cock in your hand, staring up at him with innocent eyes.

The next is a little more out there, you’re wearing those pink nipple clamps and a ring gag.

The third is when Issac ’s heart rate really picks up and his breathing comes out in shorter pants. You’re laying on your back, rope intricately wrapped around your breasts, with two of your fingers in your mouth.

“You like that one?” You ask, smirking as you scoot closer to him and all Issac can do is nod while he licks his lips.

The fourth is of your fingers buried in your pussy, a full body shot, your breasts still wrapped in rope, your mouth wide open in a moan.

“You know, there’s something I’ve always wanted to try,” you say as he turns to the fifth and final picture.

“And what, what was that?”  Issac asks, his face bright red as he struggles to keep his composure, setting the polaroids on the coffee table.

“I’ve always wanted to be fucked by two guys at once precisely a brunette and blondie” you thrum your fingers against your thigh, waiting for Issac’s response.

“And Stiles is uh-,”

“I want to make my girl happy,” Stiles says, making  Issac nearly jump into the air. Stiles makes his way out of the door, around the back of the couch to sit by your side, slinging an arm around your shoulder.

“Sti and I have talked about this a bunch, and we would love for you to join us,” you practically pur, moving your hand to rest of Issac’s thigh. The warmth from your hand spreads all the way to his crotch and he nods, gulping as he tries to find the most appropriate way to say he’s wanted to fuck you since you and Stiles got together, probably before.

“Now?” His voice cracks and he wrings his hands before running them through his hair, finally, finally meeting your eyes with his grayish blue ones.

“If you want,” you say, your hand running farther up his thigh.

“Can I touch you?”  Issac asks, eyes flicking between your own and Stiles.

“Please,” you whisper. And your permission was all  Issac needed, his hands are on you in an instant, pulling you into his lap.

Yours find his hair as he kisses you, it’s hungrier than Stiles normally kisses you. All of the nerves he previously showed gone now.

Stiles watches, getting hard as you start to grind down against Issac , his hands gripping your ass.

Your tongue is eagerly exploring his mouth, the first new territory since you and Sti got together what felt like ages ago.

You can tell Stiles is jealous because he hardly gives  Issac any time with you by himself before he’s standing behind you, brushing your hair away from your neck and kissing along it, marking you as much as he can. You’re positively soaked through your leggings and you can’t wait much longer.

Ever since you and Stiles talked about inviting Issac to join you a week ago, Stiles would constantly talk about him while fucking you.

“How’d you feel with both of us stuffing you full?”

“So filthy, can’t get enough of my cock now you want a second? Want  Issac and I to fill you up?”

“Want  Issac to eat your pretty pussy until you come over and over again?”

“Boys, I, ah, as much as I’m enjoying myself, can we take this someplace a little more comfortable?” You ask as you brush your lips along Issac ’s jaw.

“Course princess, whatever you want,” Stiles says, stepping back to give you a chance to stand up.

Issac however takes you both by surprise by picking you up, following Stiles into your room as you kiss and suck along his skin.

“Fuck, you’ve got a mouth on ya babe,”  Issac grunts as he sets you down on the bed.

Stiles kneels down in front of you, kissing your hand gently as you watch Issac strip.

You’re both eager but Stiles wants to take his time, make sure you’re on board with everything and completely comfortable.

“Baby girl, I asked how you want us,” Stiles says, pushing your thighs apart and helping you pull off your leggings, your underwear going right with it.

“I want, fuck,” you groan as  Issac finally takes his boxers off and you get your eyes on what you’ve been thinking about for a while. His cock is hard and he wraps a fist around it, slowly jerking himself off. You realize that he’s staring at your pussy, now bare and wet for him to see as Stiles tries to keep your attention.

He lightly smacks your thigh, sending a painful shiver down your spine so you focus on him.

“Need to answer me before we can do anything.”

“I want  Issac to fuck me, want you to fuck my ass, please,” you beg, the plug inside of you shining and catching Issac ’s eye as you start to buck your hips up off the bed.

“Why don’t you let  Issac eat that pretty pussy? Make you feel good while I get some stuff ready?” Stiles asks, standing up and gripping the bottom of your shirt, pulling it over your head.

“I’ll be right back, going to get a few things together,” Stiles says, kissing you sweetly before turning to Issac , “don’t let her come, got it?”

You whine low in your throat as you lay back on the bed, your feet dangling off the side.

“Why not?”  Issac asks, slightly confused by the question as Stiles just laughs.

“Because, her orgasms are so much better when she’s being fucked, and especially after getting edged a few times.”

Issac  nods understandingly before Stiles leaves the room.

“Now, what was this about eating your pussy?”  Issac smirks, kneeling down on the bed in front of you and gripping your thighs.

“Please, wanna, wanna know how you use that tongue Issac,” you beg, hips bucking up as he pulls you flush with his face.

Issac  only groans his response, his eyes watching your breasts as he laps through your folds, kissing your clit sweetly before fucking into you with his tongue.

You let out a groan when his hand easily finds the plug in your ass, gently pulling it in and out, making your thighs tighten around his head.

“Fuck, issac, god,” you struggle for words as he continues to eat you out, his lips finding your clit again and sucking on it as he works you open with two fingers, his other hand constantly teasing the plug inside of you.

You’re close, much too close and you consider not saying anything, he could let you come and  Stiles would be none the wiser. But even though he’s only touched you for not very long, Issac can tell by your body’s reaction to his movement that you’re close. He lets up on your clit, opting to kiss along your thighs and stomach instead, letting you come back down from your edge before teasing you again.

“Do you wear this plug often?”  Issac wonders as his fingers rub against your g-spot.

You’re gasping when his tongue laps at your clit again, a third finger fitting snugly against the other two.

“She wears it when she wants to be a slut, feel full while we’re out in public or at pack meetings, likes to sit on my lap and feel it inside of her, knowing only the two of us know about it,” Stiles says as he reenters the room with water and a granola bar for after. He sets them down on the bedside table and grabs the lube, sitting on the bed next to you.

“How’d you want us?” Stiles asks as  Issac stands up.

“Mhm, wanna feel you Sti, please,” you whine as Stiles sits back against the headboard.

”Then that’s what you’ll get, all fours for a moment, let me work on that perfect tight ass of yours.

Issac  groans as you eagerly maneuver yourself on all fours so Stiles can slowly pull the plug out and work his fingers into you.

He uses a generous amount of lube as he fucks you open with his fingers. Issac kneels on the bed and kisses you through it, his hands groping and playing with your breasts and nipples as you moan into the kiss. Once you start to fuck yourself back onto Stiles fingers, he knows you’re ready for more.

“Want to lean back, sit on my cock, baby girl?” Stiles asks, lightly spanking you as you moan.

“Please,” you whine as Stiles pulls his fingers out of you and suddenly you feel all too empty so you hurry backward, Stiles arm wrapping around your middle as he positions himself at your entrance, the head of his cock pushing past the rim with a slight burn. Issac’s concerned for a moment, moving to cup your cheeks and kiss you softly, asking if you’re alright.

“All good, man, she likes the pain,” Stiles winks at  Issac as you whimper, slowly lowering yourself fully on Tom’s cock.

Issac  groans when he sees how your pussy is already dripping.

“Going to get you nice and ready for my cock, alright baby girl?” Issac says, his thumb finding your clit.

“Oh god, Issac, fuck me, please,” you beg as he begins to slide a finger into you.

You let Stiles and  Issac work you over, Stiles lips on your neck, Issac’s suckling on the skin of your breasts as he opens you up.

They both know you’re close when you clench around three of Issac’s fingers and Stiles swears as you get even tighter around him.

“Please let me come, need it so bad,” you whine, starting to grind back and forth against Stiles cock and Issac’s fingers.

“You going to be a good girl for us? Let us fuck you nice and good?”  Stiles asks, your legs shaking on either side of his as you grope for Issac’s neck, desperately needing to kiss him again.

You grip the back of his hair as you speak, Issac’s eyes darting from your wide ones to the way you keep licking your lips, “promise I’ll be so good for you.”

Issac  continues to fuck his fingers into you, gliding them right up against your g-spot while you bite back a moan, trying not to come without permission.

“Why don’t you come all over Issac’s fingers? Show him all the pretty sounds you make when you come?”  Stiles says, hands gripping your hips as he starts to fuck up into you.

Issac ! Fuck, fucking fuck, fuck,” you cry out as you come, feeling all too empty the moment he pulls his fingers out of you.

“Who knew you were such a sailor mouth?” Issac chuckles as he uses his fingers to cover his cock in your wetness.

“Mhm, as if you don’t love it,” you tease, feeling  Stiles bite into your shoulder.

“Fuck, you’re so tight,” Issac groans, taking a little bit to find the right position to fuck into you, but once he does, you’re so full you feel tears in your eyes, way more than  Stiles and a plug could fill you.

Issac ” you sigh, his lips meeting yours, like he couldn’t get enough of them, like this is the last time he would get the chance to kiss you.

You’re so caught up in the push and pull between  Stiles and Issac , how each time  Stiles would bounce you on his lap, Issac would pull out slightly, only to fuck you even harder when Stiles pulled out slightly, that you almost completely miss your next orgasm. Issac’s thumb finds your clit as Stiles hand tightens around your waist as he whispers in your ear, “come for us, princess.”

You scream both  Stiles and Issac’s names as you come again,  Stiles cock throbbing inside of you as  Issac continues to fuck you. You’re getting completely overstimulated from the marks all over your neck and chest to your pussy, throbbing as you try to come down from your high as Issac makes you come once again.

“Fuck, you feel so good when you come, baby girl, so tight around me,” Issac praises you as his thumb leaves your clit for a moment, giving you a small break while Stiles gets close, whispering absolute filth in your ear.

“Sound so fucking pretty moaning like a slut for us, can’t get enough huh? Want to come again? Come while I fill you up, princess?”  Stiles asks as you begin to fuck yourself down onto him again and Issac starts playing with your clit again.

“Please Sti, please come in me,” you whine and although usually you’re the one taking orders from  Stiles in the bedroom, Stiles comes when you tell him to, his hands leaving a bruising grip on your hips.

You can feel him leaking out of you around his cock as Issac gets close, lips firmly attached onto one of your nipples as he rubs your clit.

“ Issac fill me up, need you,” you beg, your voice barely a whisper as you come, his thumb finally letting up on your clit to come inside of you.

When Issac finally pulls out of you, watching his come dripping down your thighs, he’s mesmerized, this thumb rubbing your clit, sending more jolts of pleasure through your body.

“ Issac,” you whine, legs shaking as he pulls yet another orgasm from your body, Tom’s hands steady on your hips.

“How was that?”  Stiles asks as Issac’s fingers trail down your trembling thighs, gathering his come on his fingers.

You groan low in your throat as he holds his fingers up and you look at the white substance dripping down them. You’re overcome with the urge to suck on his fingers, so that’s exactly what you do. Both  Stiles and Issac watch with wide eyes as you grab Issac’s wrist and pull his fingers toward your face.  

“Fuck, y/n,”  Issac grunts as you begin to suck on his fingers, your tongue trailing along the skin, continuing to suck on them even after you got them clean.

“Filthy little thing huh,” Stiles teases and you swear he’s already getting hard again as you grind against him.

You finally release Issac’s fingers with a pop, lips wet and panting as you let go of his hand.

The room is silent as Issac continues to swipe through your folds, down your thighs, picking up a mix of his come and your orgasm as he goes.

By the time you’ve finally cleaned his fingers off completely and there wasn’t much of a mess between your thighs, Issac sits back, just staring at the way your pussy clenched around nothing.

“Hey man ?” Stiles says, patting your hip.

“Huh?”  Issac asks, getting pulled out of whatever hypnotic state he seemed to find himself in.

“Take a picture, it’ll last longer.”

MASTERLIST

#stiles stilinski smut #issac lahey smut #stiles stilinksi x reader #issac lahey #stiles stilinksi imagine #issac lahey imagine #dylan o'brien smut #dylan o'brian imagine #dylan obrien imagine #daniel sharman #teen wolf smut #teen wolf imagine #dylan obrien #stiles stilinski #void stiles smut #void stiles #mieczyslaw stilinski #issac lahey x reader